E N T R A N C E I N TO

TH E KI NGDOM

R e ward A c c o rd in g to W o rks

R . G OVETT, MA . .

( S o m eti m e e ow o f
F ll Wo rce te r C oll ege O x ford)
s ,

PART I
S E C O ND E D I TI O N

LO ND ON
CH AR LE S J TH Y NNE .

W H I T E FR IA R S ST E C 4 .
, . .

Ocr .
, 1922
P R I NT E D IN G R E AT B R I TAI N BY TH E D E V O N SHI R E P RE S S, T O R &U AY .
 PRE FA C E

F AITH c o nnectin g the sinn e r with th e p e rf e ct w o rk o f

,

Chri s t brings pres e nt a ccept a nce bef o re Go d an d e te rnal

, ,

life as its ble ss e d i s sue The works of man wheth e r con

.
,

verte d or unconv e rte d a vail not to obtain th e p a rd o n of

,

s ins
,
or everlasting bli ss Go d is a S o v e reign a s is s hown
.
,

in his e l ecting whom he wil l sust a i ning their faith through ,

a w o rld of d angers an d glorifying them at last

, .

These truths were e s tablishe d a t th e Reform a tion on ,

th e s ure fou nd ation Of Scripture Goo d w o rks it was seen .

, ,

a re th e pro o fs of a living faith and they ar e th e tru e fruits ,

o f it . But thi s l e aves unt o uch e d the f urther inquiry

W HAT AR E TH E E FFE CTS OF G OO D OR E V I L W ORK S O N TH E

U STI F I D Th e e nsuing
FU TU R E P O S I TI O N OF O NE ALR E AD Y J E

p a g e s Open th e enquiry t o s o m e exte t a nd they d in n o s o,

th e only safe manner by a consi d eration Of s o m e p o rt i o ns

,

o f Holy Writ whi c h speak f th e se t hi ngs o .

1 The Script u res affirm that a ll b e li e v e rs sh l l giv e

. a

a cc o unt a t th j u d gmen t s eat f Ch ist R o m xiv 10— 12

e o r . .
,

2 COL , v 9 10 ; Heb x 30
.
,
. .
, .

2 They d e clare th a t t he principl e o f j udgmen t shall b e

.

a cc o r ding to w orks That is r e g a rd will b e h ad b o th t o th e

.
,

nature o f the works an d t o their degr ee Of g oo d or e vil

,

Matt xvi 24— 27 ; R e v ii 23 ; xxii 12

.
, . .
, , .

D o es not th e n the New T e stament suppos e th a t b e liev e rs

, ,

a r e ag e nts pro ducing b o th g oo d and evil w o rks D oe s it

not a nticipat e that s o m e w o ul d b e guilty of sl o th or b e ,

f o un d wanting in g oo d w o rks Wh a t th en sh al l b e th e issue

of s uch in v estiga tio n ?
1 8 6 28i50
'
' ‘
 4

Can a ny inquiry b e more imp o rt a nt t o th e saint 7

Th e m e rits of Chri s t a r e th e answer to t h e d emands of
the l aw Of God upon us a s responsible moral creat ures
,

wh o have brok e n his law Th e y free Christians from

.

etern a l de a th ; they Open t o them e ternal life But the .

point to b e consid er e d is : Wh e th e r th e S a vi o ur an d his

a p o stles do not spe a k Of an account t o b e r en de re d to Christ
by his belie v ing serv an ts wh e n b o th their o ffenc e s agains t
ro f es s ed s erv itude an d their a cti o ns in Ob e d i e nce t o his
p ,

claims will c o me befor e him

Th e faith Of Christians in gen e r a l a s i t a ppears to th e
,

a uthor e mbrac e s an d enj oys pres en t rest in God thr ough th e

, ,

w ork of Christ But it h a s o verl o ok e d th e d octrine o f th e

.

future rest Of the kingd om as th e reward for pr e s e nt e x e rtion .

No w faith in th e king d om will alon e pr o d uc e w o rks m e et

for th e kingdom .

Th e his tory of Davi d s mi ghty m e n a rra n g e d in his

’
,

kingd om a ccording t o th e ir a cts Of brav e ry d uring the tim e

of his rej ecti o n is given as th e principle to b e app lie d to us
, .

Twice is th e record given so important d id the Holy Spirit

c o nsid e r it : 2 Sam xxiii ; 1 Chron xi
. . .

It is n ot expecte d that thes e truths wi ll ev e r b e p o pular .

They b o ast n o gre a t n ames th ey flatter n ot Th ey r e st

.

o nly o n the pro o fs of G o d s w o r d They h a v e t o c o nt e nd

’
.

with th e r e mains of e vi l a d hering even to the s a int It .

is a n o v e lty too ; though Ol d o n the pag e of Scriptur e .

Th e Christianity Of th e pres e nt a ge is m u ch relaxing : th e

i n flu e nces Of the w o rl d a r e creeping on it an d benumbing
it D o n o t Christians l o v e to he a r o nl y Of Go d s mercy
.
’
,

a nd of t h eir privileg e s But w e m ust als o speak of th e

d e m a n d s Of th e God of e quity upon th o s e gift ed with
pri v ileg e s
.

Th e d o ctrine her e pr o poun ded stan d s on the pass a g e s

a dd uc ed : though th e se a r e no t all in whi ch it is affirmed .

Th e s e c o nd Epistle of P ete r though n ot h e r e to u ch e d on

, ,

is v e ry full t o t h e point . In th e m outh o f tw o or thre e

 5

witn e ss e s e v e r y w o rd sh all b e e s ta blish e d is th e d e cl a r at ion ,

of God H e re are mor e than t wic e thr ee a nd the read e r

.

m a y so o n fin d o th e rs f o r himself Should a ny desire t o .

impugn th e s e Views ; th ey m us t sh o w th a t the passag e s

a dduc ed d o n ot c o nt a in t h e d o ct rines supposed If reward .

a ccording to th e believer s w o rks be taught in th e s e an d

’

o th e r Scripture s Obj e cti o ns drawn from o ther d octrin e s

, ,

o r fr o m t h e difficul ty o f rec o nciling th e pres e nt text with

s e emingly c o nflicting t e stim o nies of Ho ly Writ will n ot b e ,

a ccounted suffi ci e nt Does th e H oly Ghost any wh e r e

.

t e ach that l o ss will be in flic ted o n the b e li e ver f or hi s e vil

'

w o rks ? Do e s h e a ffirm th a t r e ward in the kingdom

,

is t o b e given to the b e li e ve r in pr o p o rti o n to his w o rks 2

If s o tha t is e n o ugh Th e d o ctrin e is e st a blishe d a ll
‘

, .
,

o bj e ctions to th e c o n tr a r y n o twithst a n d ing .

In o rder that no mi s t a ke may a ris e let it b e clearly ,

o b serv e d th at TH E D OCT R IN E OF R E W A RD FOR GOO D W OR K S

,

APP LI E S O N LY To T H O S E J U S TI F I E D A LR E A DY Th e n th e .

truth is a mpl y gu a rd e d a g a ins t being misappli e d by th e

ung o dly a s t h e way t o j ustific a tion Th e d oc t rin e of re .

ward a cc o rding to w o rks d oe s ind ee d aff e ct th e wi cked

als o Each a ct of tr e sp a ss o n t heir p a rt is i n cr e asing
.

th eir damn a tion But tha t is n ot tr eate d of h e r e

. .

Norwich jun e , e rs t, 1 85 3 .

T o th e r e m a rk a bl e c ont ra sts b etw een th e E p ist l e s t o t h e

R o m an s an d to th e H e brews t h e a u th o r d e sire s to a d d o n e
wh ich was ov erl ook e d
,

B oth E p istl es t reat o f FAI T H R om ans e xh ibi ts it a s t h e

s o urc e o f ju stific at i on w ith o u t w o r k s Bu t H e brews pre sents
.

i t a s th e fruitful p arent Of al l h ol y d eed s

.

.
 C O NTE NTS

C H APT E R I .

E T E R NAL LI FE A GI FT , TH E K INGD O M OF C H RI S T A R WA R D
E

C H APT ER II .

TH E PRI ZE OF O U R CALLING
C H APT ER III .

TH E Two R E STs

C H APT ER IV .

TH E Two

C H AP T ER V .

TH E Two M O U NT S .

C H APT E R VI .

TH E RE S P O N S I BI LI TY OF T AC H R S
E E .

C H APT ER VI I .

TH E RA C E AND TH E C R O WN
C H APTE R VIII .

TH E T E N T AND TH E HO S U E
 CHAP T ER I

ETERNAL LIFE A GIF T

TH E

KINGD O M OF C H RIS T A REW ARD

pr o p o siti o ns inte nd e d t o b e pr o v e d in th e presen t

pages ar e tw o .

1 T HAT E T E R NA L LI FE I s G O D S U NCON D I TI ONA L G I F T

.
’

TO B E LI E V E R S .

2 THAT B E LI E VE RS PA R TI CIPATI ON I N TH E
.
’
KI N GD O M
O F C H R I S T I S C ON D ITI ONA L ON TH E I R C ON DU CT , AS G OO D
OR E VI L .

To th e J e w und e r th e law it w a s prop o s e d of G o d t o win

e tern a l lif e
by hi s own o bedienc e t o the divin e c o mm a nds .

This is prov e d by th e foll o wing p a ss a ges

I An d b eh ol d o n e a m e a n d said nto h i m G oo d c a ste u M r
c r r
.
, ,

( tea h e ) wh a t g ood th ing s h a ll I d o th a t I m ay h a ve ete n a l l if e 9

u u c r
,

An d h e s ai d nto h im wh y a l l e s t th o m e g oo d T h e e is none
bu r
,

g oo d t o n e t h at is G o d b u t if th ou wi s h e s t to
*
en te i n to l if e
i u ic J u
, ,

keep th e c om m an d m en ts H e s a th nto h im W h h es s
i u ur r u c u r
.
,

sa d Th o sh al t d o n o m de th o sh al t n o t o m m it a d l te y
th o u h al t t teal t h o u h al t t b ea r fal e witne h onour
, , ,

s no s s no s ss ,
t h y f ath e r d t h y m oth e r d th o u h al t l o e t h y ne igh b our
,

an an s v

th y e l f M att i 6— 9 S M a r k x 7 Lu k e x iii 8
,

as s . x x, 1 1 . o ,
I v ,
I .

2 A d b eh o l d a c e r ta in l aw y e r too d up
n d te m p te d h im s an
ay ing M t r wh t h l l I d t i h rit t r l l if 2 H ai d
.
, ,

s as e a s a o o n e e e na e e s
unto h im Wh t i writt i th l w 9 h w read e t th ou A d
, ,

a s en n e a o s n

an we ring a id Th o u h a l t l o e th L o r d th y G d wi th l l
,

h e s s ,
s v e o a

O eAe t s e ro e A e fl w .
 10

th y h ea r twith l l th y oul d w ith l l th y trength d

an d a s an a s an
wi t l l th y m ind ; d t h y neigh b our th y el f A d h
, , ,

h a an as s n e
a i d u nto h im Th o u h a t an w e r e d righ t th i d
.

s d th h lt s s s o an ou s a
Lu k e x 5 — 8
,

li ve , 2 2 .

But these righteous c o n di tions hav e n e v e r be e n fulfi l l e d

by any of man sav e Jesus Th e new ground therefor e
S on , .

taken by the Gospel i th a t e ternal life is granted at o nce

&

,
s,

to the Christian by faith in th e w o rk f Messi a h a s t h e o ,

e nsuing d e clarati o ns pr o v e .

I Th i i t h re c ord (te tim ony ) th at G d h th gi t

s s e s o a ven o us
t r
.

e e na l l if d th i l if i i
e, hi S
an H t h at h ath t h
s S e s n s on e e on
h ath l if e th at h ath t th S o f G d h ath t lif e
.

d h an e no e on o no
I J oh n
,

V . I I , 12 .

2 M y h eep h ea r m y oic e s d I k no w th e m d th e y v an an
foll ow m A d I g i t th m t r
.
, ,

e n l l if d th y h ll v e un o e e e na e, a n e s a n ev er

p ri h ith r h l l J oh n x ;
.

e s , ne y pl k th m
e t f my h
s a d an uc e ou o an
2 7 ,
8 2 .

3 . A th o u h a t gi e nh im ( th y S ) p ow e r o e r ll fl e h
s s v on v a s
th t h
a h l d gi
e s t ou l l if t m y th
ve e ern ah t gi h im e o as an as ou as v en

J oh n x ii v ,
2 .

Eternal l ife i att a ch e d t o faith in th e r e vel a ti o n f th e s o

new nam e f G d u d e r the Gospel o o a s it i s s ometime s

n or,

d e cribed it i gr a nted t o t h o s e wh o b e li e v e
s , s th e n a m e Of on

th e Son o f G o d .

4 A M o e lif te d s p th e p ent i th wil d e rne

s s u e s r n e ss , so
m u t th S o f m b li fte d up th t wh r b l i th i h im
.

s e on an e a os oeve e ev e n
t p ri h b t h t r
,

sh ou ld no l l if
e Fs G d u l o ed th ave e e na e or o so v e
w orl d th at h g h i ly b g tt S th t wh r b l i th
.

e a ve s on e o en on , a os oeve e ev e
t p ri h b t h rl ti g l if J oh n iii 4— 6
,

on h im h ld s ou no e s u a v e eve as n e , 1 1 .

5 H th t b l i th e th S h th
a rl ti g l if
e ev e d h on e on a ev e as n e an e
th at b el i e eth li f e bu t t h w ath o f
.

t th S
v h all t no e on s no s ee e r
G d a bi d eth J oh n iii 3 6
,

o h im on , .

6 A d th i i t h will o f hi m th at ent m
n s sth at e e ry e s e, v on e

rl ti g l if
.

wh i h c h th S seet d b li th h im m y h
e on a n e ev e on a a v e ev e as n e,

an d I wil l r ai e h im up at t h l a t d y s J oh n i 4 e s a v ,
0 .

7 V ity I y t y
er h th t b l i th sa m h th un o r ou, e a e eve on e a eve
J oh n i 4 7
.

l ti g l if
as n e v , .

Con firm at ory d e l a rations m a y

c be found in John v ,
24
xvii ,
3 ; 1 Tim i .
, 16 1 John v ,
13 , 20 .
 11

I n o w p a s s o n t o th e sec o n d re ositio n
p p .

PA R TICIPATI O N OF B E LI E VE R S IN TH E K IN G D O M O F
TH E
GOD D E P E N D S U P ON TH E I R C ON DU CT A F T E R TH E Y B E G IN
TO B E LI E V E .

An d first w e inquir e wh at is m ea nt by , the kin gd o m

Of God i
Most t a ke it to signify th e g o spel disp e ns a tion— t h e
spiritual reign of grac e .

I supp o se it t o int e n d TH E FU T UR E VI S IB LE R E I GN O F
M E SS IAH IN G LO RY FOR A TH O US AN D Y E A RS .

Th e pr o ofs that g en er ally th e phr a se d oe s SO m ea n a r e ,

such a s th e fo llowing
I Th e id ea of th e kingd o m of heav e n it is agr e e d
.
, ,

is t a k e n from th e proph e cies o f Da ni e l .

i f
A n d in th e d ay s o th e s e ( t en ) k n g s s h al l th e God of i
up w ic r r
.

h ea v en se t a kingd om , h h sh all nev e b e d e st oy e d : a n d

i
t h e k n g d o m sh all n o t b e l e t t o oth e eo l e f
t t s h all eak r p p bu i br
pi c c fr
,

in e e s a n d ons um e a l l th e s e kingd o m s a n d it sh all s tan d o

r
,

ev e D a n ii, 4 4 . .

ii zz ruc
Ne b h a d ne a w as d iv en r fr b c u of h i
o m m en e a se s
r bu f r r i a fte r
.

att i tin g h is d o mi nion to h im s el h e wa s e sto e d t o t,

S u w r
h e h o l d h av e k no n th a t th e h ea v en s d o u l e iv 2 6 , .

iii Th a m e h o rn m a d e w a r with th aint

e s d pr e ail e d e s s an v
again t th e m ; u ntil th An c ient o f D ay c a m e d ju d g m ent
.

s e s an
aint o f t h M o t H i gh ( o r r ath e r to t h aint
,

w as g i en t t h v o e s s e s e s s
o f th h t i m e c am e th at th
, ,

ly p l
e e a v en d th a ces an i t e e sa n s

posses sed th e kin g d om v ii , 2 1, 22 .

2 Fr o m th e s e and similar p a ss a g es o f the proph e t s

.
,

th e Jews w e r e e xp e cti n g that d o minion sho u l d b e giv e n to

th e m s e lv e s o v er a ll the nations o f the ea rth ; an d that
Me ss iah shoul d b e their prince r ul ing a t Jerusalem Thi s , .

is gr a nte d by all B u t it a ppears also from several pa s sage s

.
,

Of the New Testament that w hi le they were mi s taken in

supposing themselves the saints to wh om the kingd om wa s

pr o mi se d they were y et right in their main e xpectations
, .

i T h en a id J e su s u nto h is d isc ip l e s Ve ri l y I
s sa y u nto y o u,
rich m an sh al l h a rd ly en te r th e kingd om of
.
,

th at a h ea ven . An d
 12

again I s ay u n to y o u it is easie r f o r a c am el to go th r ou gh t h e
e y e o f a nee d l e th an f o r a ric h m a n t o en ter in to th e kin d o m o
,

g f
Th en an s w e r e d P ete r a n d s a i d u nto h im b eh ol d w e
,
”
God
h av e f o rs a k en al l a n d f o l l o w e d th ee wh at sh al l w e h av e th er e
.
,

fore An d J esu s s aid unto th e m V e ril y I s ay unto y o u th at y e

wh ich h av e fol l owe d m e in th e regen era tion wh en th e S on of m a n
, ,

r r
,

s h a ll s it on th e th h is g l o y y e
f a l so s h a ll s it u twel v e
on e o p on
r M att xix 3 4 r r
,

th on es , judging th e twel ve t ib es of I s ael .

, 2 ,
2 ,

2 7 , 8 2 .

ii Th m oth e r o f J a m e ed J oh n p etit i on C h ri t th at h s an s s er
th r
.
,

tw m ig h t it th
o s on s th y ig h t h d d th s th y e on e on r an an e o e on

J e u i h i r ep l y w oul d tea ch th em
,

l ft i
e th y ki g d m n n o s s, n s
th at th ey kn ew t i a k ing f o r uch a b oon h w m uch o f
.
, ,

no n s s o
u ffe ing m u t b e end ure d b efor e uch a p o t c oul d b attaine d
, ,

s r s s s e
H e a d d al o th at uch p l a c e o f d i gn i ty w e r e
, .

s s t at h i w
s s no s o n
di po l bu t al r ead y d e cr e d b y t h F ath e r Matt xx
,

s sa , 3 e e : .
, 2 0- 2 .

i
Ii A d wh en o f th e m th at t at m eat with h im h ear d
n on e sa
th e e th ing h aid u nto hi m B l t br d
.

s d i h th t h l l
s, e s es se s e a s a ea ea
Luk e i 5 J e u tak e up h i
,

in th ki gd m f G d e n o o o x v 1 s s s s
w o rd d intim ate th at wh i l e i t w o u l d b bl e ed y t th at
.
,

s, an s e ss e
i g ene r al w o u l d t r e ga r d th in itation t th at b anq u et
,

m en n no e v o
Of Go d .

iv I r u f uc r r w
t is in v i t e o s h gene al ag eem ent ith t h e th o gh ts u
Jw Jw c r
.

Of t h e e ish nation th at t h e e s are al l e d th e c h il d en of “

M u fr r u b f
,

th e kin gd om ( att v ii, 1 2 ) th o gh o th ei n el ie th e

j r w u c u
.

m a o ity o l d b e as t o t .

3 Th e kingd om is sp ok e n of a s still f utu th e Gosp e l

. re

stands relat e d to it only a s th e i it ti d oe s t o the f t nv a on eas .

I . Thy ki gd m m Luke i n o co e x ,
2 .

ii Th l w d t h pr o p h et w e r e u ntil J oh n
e a an in c e th at e s s
tim e th k ingd om o f G d i b i g p r h d d e e ry
.

e i o s e n ea c e an v on e s
pre ing into i t Luk e i 6
,

ss xv ,
1 .

iii I th p a rabl e o f th w ed d ing upp e r ll th at i upp o ed

n e e s a s s s

to b d one i th c ol l e c t in g o f g u e t f o r t h fea t Th fea t

.

e s e s s e s e s
b egin t til l ll a e m bl e d d t i ll th k i ng h c om e i
.
,

s no a a re ss an e as n

d pu t o u t t h u nfi t g u e t M att xxii
, ,

an e s s , .

4 The Transfig uratio was a typ e of th e kingd o m

. n .

Th e kingdom is t o be s e t up a t Jesus r et urn in glory ’

.

i Wh en P ete r h d c on fe e d J e u th S o f th l i i n g
a ss s s as e on e v

G d i t h na m e o f h i fel l ow ap o tl e J e u fo rete l l t h fu tur e

.

o n e s -
s s, s s s e
e r e c ti on o f h i c h urc h d it r e urr e c t i on fr o m t h
s g ate f an s s e s O

H th en pr o m i e d t Pete r t h k e y o f
,

H d a ( tes ,f no , o e s o e s
 13

th e k i ngd om o f h ea en d forete l l h i w d eath H fo r e v an s s o n e

warn t h d i cip l e th at h i c a ree r m u t b o f u ff e ring l ik e
.
,

s e s s s e on e s
M a te r Bu t wh at th en E en m arty r d om far fro m
,
’
hi s s s v

b eing ob tacl e to entranc e i nto t h k ingd om h oul d a d m i t

.
,

an s e s

into it F wh o oe e r h al l a e h i l ife h al l l o e it
,

or s d v s s v s S s : an

r h l l l h i l if f my k h l l fi d it A d wh en
.

wh os oeve s a ose s e or sa e s a n n

m i th g l ry f h i
.

sh al l th at b Th S f m eh ll e on o an s a co e n e o o s

F th r wi th h i
a e g l d th en h al l h r e w a r d ea c h a cc o r d i n g
s an e s an s e *

to h i w o rk sV eril y I y unto y th e re b om e tand ing

s sa ou, e s s

h e r e w h ic h h all t ta te o f d eath till th e y S h all

.

,
s th S
no f s s ee e on o
m an com in g i n h is kin g d om M att . x v i, 1 3 — 2 8 .
T
Then follows in each Of the g o spels a n account of the , ,

Tra nsfigurati o n That scen e is th e r e f o r e a typ e of the .

, ,

c o ming kingdom of Messiah wh e n th e de a d saints an d the ,

living shall both m ee t in th e pr e sence o f C h rist an d th e ,

Fath e r s voic e of att e st a tion an d of j o y shall g o f o rth while

’
,

his brightn e s s encir c le s the whole .

5 The kingd o m of God is spok e n

. of as th e tim e of

r e war d f or the pers e cute d i n this lif e .

i B l ess ed are th ey wh ic h h a ve b een ( G ee k ) pe secuted f or r r

r B
.

’
rig h teous n es s s a ke f or th ei s i s th e kin gd om of h ea ven l e s se d
w r i p r cu te y
.

a re y e h en m e n sh al l e v l e y o u a n d e s e d h all y o u, a n s sa
a l l m anne r f i
o e v l a ga n s t y o u al s el y o i f f r m y ake R ej oic e s
b xc i fr r ur r ewa rd i h ea en
.
,

an d e e ee d ng gl a d o g eat is y o n v
M att
,

. v . II , 12 .

ii C onfirm in g th e sou l s o f th e d is cip l e s a n d ex h o r ting th em

to c ontinu e i th fai th a n d t h at we m u s t th roug h m uc h tr ib ul a tion
.
,

n e
Ac ts xiv 2 2
,

en ter in to th e kingd om of God , .

The d iscipl e s w e re a lr ea dy wit hi n th e church a nd b e liev e rs

in the Gospel But they h ad yet to e nt e r the kingdom .
,

which is set before them as th e ir h Opc .

iii W e o urs el v e s c h urch e o f G d fo r r

gl o y in y o u in t h e s o

y o ur p at i en c e d f ai th i l l y o ur p e r e cu t i on d t ribu l at i on
.

an n a s s an
t h at y en d ur e w h ic h i a m anife t token o f t h ri gh teou j d g
e s s e s u
m ent o f G d th t y m y b t d w r th y f th ki g d m f G d
,

o , a e a e c ou n e o o e n o o o ,

f or wh ic h ye even s u fi er
’

2 Th es s . i 4 , , 5 .

E lm o r e
) .

T
SO Lu k e xx n , 42 It sh oul d be W h en th o u c om e t i s n th y
i n gd o m i nto
.
,
’
k , n ot .
 14

iv d el iv e e d o Iw as r u t of th m ou th o f th lion e e An d t h e
Lr i r fr e e ry e il w ork d will p r
. .

od sh all d e l v e me om v v , an rese ve m e
un to h is h ea ven ly kin g d o m 2 Tim iv .
,
18 .

6 The circum stances of it prov e it to be th e kingd o m

.

Of gl o ry It is t o be at Chri s t s ret u rn at the last tr u mp

’
.
,
.

i Th e So n o f m an
all sen d fo rth h is angel s a n d th e y sh a ll sh

g ath e r o u t o f h is kin g d om a l l s tu m b l i n g b l o c k s a n d th em wh ic h
.

- *

d o in iq u ity a n d sh a l l c a s t th e m i nto t h e furna c e o f fi re th e r e

sh a ll b e w a i l i n g a n d g na sh i n g o f teeth Th en s h a l l th e r ig h teo us
s h in e f o rth a s th e s un in th e king d om of th ei r F a th e r M att
.

xiii
.

, 4
— 43 1 .

I wil l t d rink h f th f th i fr it o f th ine u ntil

d

11 no en c e or o s u e v
I d ri k it i my F th r
.

’ ”
th t d y wh
a a w wi th y en k i gd mn ne ou n a e s n o
M att xx i 9
.

. v , 2 .

Iii W ith d e ir e I h a e d e ir e d to t thi p a o e r with y

s v s ea s ss v ou
b e f o r e I u f fe r F I y y m r t th r f
.

s y I will t or sa u n to ou , no an o e ea e eo
Lu k e x ii 5 6
, ,

un ti l i t b f lfi l l d i th ki g d m f G d
e u e n e n o o o x , 1 , 1 .

i v Y t h e y w h i c h h a e c o t i n e d w i th m i m y
e a re v n u e n

te m p tati on d I app o i nt my F th r h th
.

t y ki g d m
s, an un o ou a n o as a e a

d d ri k t m y t b l i my
,

app i t d o n e t m th t y m y t
un o e, a e a ea an n a a e n

ki g d m
n d it o th r j dgi g th tw l trib
an s f I r l
on o n es u n e e ve es o s ae
Luk e xxiii — 3
,

,
0

The employment shows t h at the time of grace is not

m e ant but the s eason of glory a fter th e res u rrection
, .

The king d om of h ea ven t h eu Tis the millennial glory

a ppointe d for Chri s t .

B u t there is on e exception to thi s use of th e e xpr e ssi o n

which is Of ten q u ote d Th e P h arisees inq u ire d of the .

S avi our When is the king d om of God coming 7

,
TO
whi c h he replie d The king d om Of God is not coming with ,

obser v ation ( watching ) neither shall they say Lo her e , , ,

o r 10 there
’
for behol d the kingd om of God is wit hi n y o u
,

Luke xvii 20 21 , , .

In the ab o ve word s our L o rd refers the Phari se e s t o th e ,

Em u/ b a l d .

fit c n fe ed th at t h k ingd om f G d h
is o ss e o o as a s om ewh at
d i ffe r ent m ean i n g fr o m t h p h r a e t h k in g d o m
, ,

e s e f
o h eav en
b u t t h di ff e ren c e i t uc h i nte rfe re with pre ent
,

e t s no s as o th e s

q u e ti on
s .
 15

n e c e ss a ry inte rnal preparati o n Of th e s oul without which , ,

inq u iry int o th e utward d f uture king d om was but o an

curi o us folly But this was a reply only to the cavillers

.

an d ungo dly n o t to his believing pe o ple ,

To th m in th e . e ,

n e xt vers e s he pr c e e d s t speak f it as futur e d Visible

,
o o o an ,

declaring that a t his r e turn h e would bl a ze forth in maj es t y

filling fr o m d to end the ky like the lightning en s ,
.

W e have w t o pr o v e th a t the kingdom is a time Of

no ,

rw d
e ar d th a t th e
: tan i to it will tu up th en ra n c e n rn on e

c on duc t of th e b el iev er .

i c
S O onne te d is o n e art o t h e s c ubj c w
e t i th anoth e th at r p f
r puc pr p ri f
. ,

s om e O f th e ass a ge s al ea d y a d d e d e sent a o t on o t h e
i c w M
J u f rf r i
e v d en e I n atth e x v i e s s a te o etel l n g h is ow n d eath ,
f w i cip u pr i
.
, ,

in v ite s t h e d s l e s to o l l o h im e v en nto d eath o mi s n g

if fu i i
,

th at l e s o l o s t S h al l b e o n d a ga n in th e k n gd om F or t h e
f c r f r
.

S o n o m a n sh al l o m e in t h e gl o y o h is F ath e ; a n d th en s h a l l
r r r
h e ewa d ea c h a cco d in g to h is works
”
c
H e l o s e s i th a w o m se pr i
i i pr bfr
.

to g v e a s gh t Of h is kingd om t o s om e th en e sent e o e t h ey
u
sh o l d d ie .

I c onnex ion wi th th i w m y take th p a age wh ich

n s e a e ss
m o r e e p e ci all y affi r m
s t h at t h d ur at i on o f t h k in g d o m h al l
s, e e s
b e for a th ou and y ear Th er e th m arty r f o r C h ri t ak e
s s e s s
’
s s
p e cial l y app ea r R xx 4
.

s ev .
, .

iii Th e ent h an gel ou n d e d

e s v d th e r e w e r e g r eat o ic e s an v s
ay in g Th ki g d m f th i w rl d
.
,

i h ea en
n v s b
e m th n o s
*
o s o a re eco e e

L rd d f h i C h ri t T h e r eup on t h el d e r
, ,
”
ki g d m
n f
o s o our o an o s s e s

y b e for e G d Th y wr ath i c o m e d t h t im e o f t h d ea d
.

sa o s an e e
th at t h ey h ou l d b e ju d g e d
, ,

s d th t th h ld t gi an a ou s ou es ve TH E

T t thy r r
,

RE W AR D t th
un o p p h t d t th
s e v an s i t d e o e s, an o e sa n s, an

t th m th t f
o e thy m
a m ll d gr t
ea r R na i 5
— 8
e, s a an ea ev . x ,
1 1 .

A it is the ki ngd o m f th
s i t th o s e who e nt e r must o e sa n s ,

b e h ly o n e s o .

i N t ry th t
o ith evet m L rd L r don e h ll a t r sa un o e o o s a en e

b t h th t d th th wil l f my F th r
.
, ,

i t th ki g d m f h
n o e n o o ea v en u e a oe e o a e

wh i h i i h c s M any wi l l y u nto m i th at d y L or d
n ea v en sa e n a
L o rd h a e w t pr op h e i ed i t h y n m e
.
, ,

v e no d i t h y na m e s n a an n

c a t ou t d e i l d i t h y na m e d one m an y w on d e rf l w o r k
,

s v s an n u s

A d th en w ill I pr o fe
n nto th e m I ne e r knew y ; d ep a r t ss u v ou
fro m m y th t w r k i iq ity M att ii — 3
,

e, e a o n u . v , 21 2 .

Th b e t M SS r ea d
*
e kin g d o ms TT . o . ou p rc ov .
 16

11 w th w ork o f th fl e h a re m anife t whi ch a re th e e

No e s e s s s
a d ul te ry fo rn ic ation un c l eanne l a c i i o u ne id ol at ry h at r e d
.
, ,

ss , s v s s s,
a i an c e e m u l at i on wr ath trife d iti h e re i e en y ing
, , , ,

v r s, s se o us , s s, v s,
m ur d e r d run k enne r e el l i n g d uch l i k e o f t h wh ich I
, , ,

ss, v s, an s e
b e fo r e I h a e al o tol d y i tim e p a t th t th y
, ,

tell y ou as v s ou n s a e

t i h r it th ki g d m f G d
, ,

wh i h d c h th i g h l l
o s uc n s s a G l
no n e e n o o o a v
—2 1
.
,

19 .

It is set b e f o r e th e d iscipl e as th e Obj e ct of his d e sire a nd

striving .

1 e re fo r e tak e n o th ou gh t (b e n ot anxiou s) s ay in g
Th
al l w e eat o r wh at sh al l w e d ri nk o r wh e rewith al
.
, ,

Wh at sh
S h all w e b e c l oth e d B ut s eek y e fi rs t th e kin g d om of God a n d h is
righ teousness a n d al l th ese thi ngs sh al l b e a d d ed unto y o u
,

M att v i 3 1 — 3 3
,

. .
,

ii F r o m t h e d ay s o f J o h n th e B ap ti st u ntil n ow t h e kin g
d o m o f h eav en is s u ff e ri n g v iol en c e a n d v iol ent one s are tak i n g
.
,

it b y f o rc e ( S ee Gr eek ) M att xi 1 2
,

. . .
,

Fe ar n o t l i ttl e fl o c k f o r it is y o ur Fath e r s g oo d p l ea sur e

’
iii
“

to g iv e y o u t h e k ing d o m S ell th at y e h av e a n d g iv e al m s
.
,

prov id e y oursel f b ags wh ich w a x n o t Ol d a treasur e in th e h eav ens

.
,

th at f a d eth n o t Luk e xii 3 2 3 3

,

.
, ,

iv B esi d e th is giv ing a ll d il i genc e a d d to y our faith

v ir tu e a n d to v ir t u e k no wl e d ge a n d to k no w l e d g e te m p e r an c e
.
, ,

a n d to te m p e r an c e p at i en c e a n d to p ati en c e g o d line ss an d t o

g o d l iness br oth e rl y k i n d ne ss a n d to br oth e rl y k in d ne ss Ch a ri ty

( l ov e) F o r if th e s e thi n g s b e in y o u a n d a b o u n d th e y m ak e y o u
th at y e sh al l ne ith e r b e id l e ( m a rg ) n or un frui t ful in t h e knowl e d g e
.

o f o ur L o r d J e su s C h ri st Wh eref ore th e r a th e r b reth re n

.

, ,

g iv e d il ig en ce to m a ke y our ca ll i ng a n d el ec tion s ure f or if y e d o

th ese th in g s , y e s h all n ev er f a il , f or s o th e en t a n ce ( Gr ) s h a l l b e r
r
.

m in is te ed to y ou a b un d a n tly in to th e ev erl a s ting kin gd om of our

r
Lo d a n d S a vi our j esus Ch ris t 2 P e t i, 5 11 .
— .

H e r e th e kingd o m is c a lled e v e rl a sting an d SO it is , ,

in o n e Vi e w f o r th o se who r eign th e th ou s a nd years shall

,

al s o reign for e v e r a nd ev e r Rev xx 4 xxii 5 .

, ,
.

v . Wh osoev e r r r
th e ef o e s h a l l b ea k on e of th ese l eas t com r
m a n d m en ts , a n d s h a ll tea c h m en s o, h e s h a l l b e c a ll ed th e l eas t i n
th e ki n g d o m of h ea v e n b ut wh osoev e sh a l l d o a n d tea c h th em , th e r
r
s a m e s h a l l b e c a l l ed g ea t i n th e kin gd om of h eaven v , 19 M att . .

Sev e ral passag e s a lr e a dy q uo ted d iscover how cl o sely

connect e d a re the r e surr e ction an d the kingd om Th e .
 18

b o th G o d a nd m a n Th e j u st c o nd e mn a tion of a ll th e
.

w o rl d is then prov e d by s c ripture quotati o ns Th e re is .

therefor e n o ne des e rving Of eternal life e ither am o ng J e w s ,

or Gentil e s Hereupo n the Holy Spirit d evelops the righ te

.

o usn ess provi d e d for the g ui lty by t h e imp u te d ob e di e nc e

an d d e a th Of Christ whi ch is a ppropri a t e d by f a ith :

, Ch .

1 , 11, 111 .

Ev e n Abraham w a s j ustified b y f aith a nd n ot b y his ,

circum cision or by hi s o b e di e nce gen e rally : Ch iv I n

, . .

ch a p v G o d s pr o vi sion f o r the Saint s a ccess t o him th e

.
’
,
’
,

lov e that furnished th e rans om an d o ur j oy in re ceiving ,

it are set forth Then a ppe a rs ou r conde m nation in Ad a m

.
,

er e a ctu a l sin brok e out in us pers o n a lly Thu s our justifi .

c a tion in Christ by faith a nsw e rs t o our c o nd e mn a ti o n in

Adam .

Chap vi But d o es n ot the view Of our p a ssiv e n e ss a nd

.
,

o f Go d s grac e ab o un d ing t o rem e dy sin o p e n th e door t o

’
,

living in iniquity ? No : th e Christian sch e m e pr e sents

baptism as its n e xt d eman d to faith and b a ptism repre sents ,

d eath t o sin In thi s vi ew th e Christi a n is exhorte d by

.

Paul to act up to the emblematic picture exhibite d in that

rit e Baptism represents d eath t o th e Ol d husband— th e
.

law : lif e to the n e w hu sband— Chri s t Ch Vii . .

The certainty of th e believer s stand ing is th e n di sc o ver e d

’

to us in the Spirit s aid in Go d s e ternal purp o se a nd in

,
’ ’
, ,

his efficient a g e n c y put forth ma king all things turn t o th e ,

a d vantage of the ele c t Herein the saints are p a ss iv e . .

God s elects whom h e wil l s befor e a ny d e ed Of go o d o r e vi l ,

wro u ght But if man b e so passiv e is n o t God unj u st ?

.
,

Nay God has th e right o f the potter t o make ve s sels of

,

hono u r or d i shon ou r Isr a el s stumbling was long ago

’
.

foreseen foretold Of God and f o re o r d ain e d to hi s gl o ry

, ,

Chap s viii ix .
, .

But yet a s u fficient rea s o n for Israel s c a sting o ff is a ls o

’

foun d in their rej ection of t hi s right eo usness provi d e d in

,

Christ ix 3 0— 3 3 Th e true p o siti o n Of faith then appears

, . .
 19

It is w o rking t o o btain a futur e right eo usn e ss of its

n ot

o wn but it S imply w e lc o mes the o n e pr o vi d e d a n d finishe d

,

o f God The faithl e ss a ctivity Of the Jews t o maintain

.

th e ir o wn right e ousnes s is contra ste d wi th the passivenes s

Of th e Gentile elect I was found of th em th at s o ugh t m e
.

n ot . I was ma d e manife s t to them th at a sked n ot after m e

x 20
,
.

Israel s fa ll is due t o Go d s s o v e r e ignty ; but th e ir fall

’ ’

is o nly partial a nd t e mporary ,

Th e pr o mi s e s of God t o .

the nation ensur e its final rest o ra tion Ch xi . .

The rest o f th e e pistle is practical d irecti o n to t h o s e wh o

had a ccept e d the righte ou s ness Of God .

Thus th e Epistl e t o the Romans gives us TH E C E R TAINT Y -

O F E T E R NA L LI F E AS C O NN E CT E D W ITH GO D S P R E D E STI NAT

’

I NG G RAC E TO H I S E LE CT .

It exhibits thre e aspects Of etern a l life ans w e rable to th e

views abov e given .

It is set before man on fulfilm e nt of certain c o nditions

1 . .

It testifies of the day of wrath a n d revelati o n Of the

right e ous ju dgment o f God wh o will ren der to ev ery m an ,

ac c ordin
g to h is deeds . To th em wh o by patien t c on tin ua nc e

in wel l doin g for gl ory an d h on ou r a nd im mo rtal ity

seek ,

E T E R NA L LI FE But unto them that a re c o ntenti o us

.
,

an d d o n o t Ob e y th e truth but o bey unright e ousnes s , ,

in dign a ti o n an d wrath tribulation and anguish upon , ,

every s o ul Of man that do e th evil Rom ii 5 — 9 .

,
.

It disc o vers e tern a l life as d eserve d b y the

2 . Se con d
Adam an d freely giv e n t o beli e vers
, .

T h at a s s in reigne d unto d eath e v en so r

m igh t g a ce eign r
righ t r
,

th rough eousn ess u n to E T E R NAL LI FE by j esus Ch is t o ur

Lo d r R om . v , 21 .

H e nc e th e j ustification intr o d u ced by J e sus is c alled i n

a fo rmer ve rs e justification o f life th a t is j ustification , ,

bringing eternal life .

 20
e re fo r e as b y th e o ff en c e o f o n e ju d gm ent c am e up on
Th
a l l m en u nto c on d e m nati on e v en s o b y t h e ri g h teo u sne s s o f o n e
, ,

t h e fr ee g ift c a m e u n to a l l m en u nto ju s tifi c a tion of l if e

,
*
v 18 ,
.

Lastly it sums up th e m atter stri kingly in

, on e sentence .

F or th e wages of s in is d ea th , bu t T GI FT
HE O F G O D I s E TE R NAL
IF
L E , by j es us Ch ris t our Lord v i, 2 3 .

AS then faith is the gift o f God b e stowed o n a certain ,

n umber by his pre d estin a ting grace et e rnal life is sec u r e

‘

for all the e lect an d the a postle challenges the univers e

,

t o hin d er their a ttaining it : Rom viii It is o f faith . .

,

that it might be by grace to th e en d th e promise migh t b e ,

m a de s ure to all th e s eed Rom iv 16 .

, .

These topics c o nnect togeth e r s trongly the G o spel o f

John and the Epistle t o the Romans .

But th e Epistl e t o the H e br e ws gives quite a contrast e d

Vi e w It allie s itself with th e s e c ond truth d evelope d
.

in thi s tract Its b ur then is th e necessity of eff ort t o secure

.
,

the e ntranc e int o the kingd o m of Go d Its exhortati o ns .

turn mainly on th e d anger o f being s hut out ; a d anger

which wi ll in many case s be realize d .

In a succ e e di ng chapter this vi ew o f the Hebrews will ,

b e d ealt with in det a il B u t f o r the pr e s e nt it will s u ffice

.
,

to e xhibit some topics fo und in the tw o Epi stl es in order ,

to prove to the r e ad er th e r e markable contrasts whi ch

they form to on e anoth e r .

The R o m ans gives us God s work h is plans his p o wer

’
, , ,

h is sovereignty Of ch o ice th e security o f hi s elect

,
.

Th e Hebrews gives us God s just dem ands of th o se w hom

’

he h a s m a d e part a k e rs of h is grac e : and th e e quity of

his award s as ma nifeste d in his past j u dgments
,
.

H o w great the contrast of such passag e s as thes e We

know that all things work together for good t o them that
E 13 r a t/r at s .rend e ring
Th e p on i ntrod uc e e rr o r u s
ju tific ati on of C h ri t i pr e ent t l l bu t t onl y p
.

Th e s s s s un o a I 13 u on

b el i e e r
,

th e v .
 21

love God t o th e m wh o are the c all e d a c cor di ng to h is

,

p urpose For whom h e di d forekn o w he did al s o pre

.
,
&

d estinate More o v e r whom he did pre d e stinat e , ,

them he als o called : and whom he calle d them he a ls o ,

j u stifie d and wh o m he j ustified t hem he als o glorifi e d ,

R om . viii 2 —
8 30 .
,

Whose h o us e a r e w e I F w e hold fast th e c o nfi denc e ,

a n d the rej oicing Of th e h o p e firm unt o th e en d Where .

f o r e ( as th e Holy Gh o s t saith ) T o day I F y e wi l l h ea r his ,

-

v o ice h a rd e n not y o ur h e arts Heb iii 6 7 .

, , .

Take h e e d brethren LE S T th e re b e in a n y of y ou a n
, ,

evil heart of unbelief in d e parting fr o m the living God .

But exh o rt o n e a noth e r d aily while it is calle d t o day ,

-
,

LE S T a n y of y ou b e har d en e d thr ou gh the d eceitf ul ness

o f sin For we are made partakers ( associat e s ) of Christ
.
,

I F w e hol d the beginning Of our confid e n c e st ead fast unto

the e n d : Heb iii 12— 14 .
,
.

If an d lest are words inwov e n into the c hi e f

“

passages Of th e H e br e ws 11 1 iv 1 11 xii 3 13 x 3 8 , , , , , , , .

In Rom a ns it is— et e rnal life or d eath to the recei v ers

or r e j ectors o f th e righte o usn e ss Of God In Hebrews .

it is r e w a rd or loss to those alr e ady acc e pt e d before t h e

-

Mos t High God in H e br e ws pr e s ents him s e l f as

. the
R E W A RD E R Of those wh o diligently seek hi m ”
a n d h is ,

servants ar e th e men o f faith having r e s pe c t unto the ,

recompens e of reward : H e b x 3 5 ; xi 6 26 Hence .

, , , .

t oo th e necessity o f pleasing hi m is intr o d u c e d Se v e ral

,

tim e s : Heb x 38 xi 5 6 ; xii 16 28 ; xi1i 21

.
, , , , , , , .

1 B o th Epi stles r e fer to A B R AHA M

. .

In Romans he is set bef o r e our ey e s a s the pattern

,

of th e j u stifi e d not receive d o n the groun d of his Obedi e nce

and go o d w o rks b u t ac c o un ted righ teo us b y b el iev in g again s t
, ,

th e suggesti o ns Of nature the pow e r of God to rai s e the dea d

,
.

In Hebrews on the oth e r hand he is the pattern to

, ,

tho s e alrea d y recei v ed of God on th e ground of activ e ,

 22

obedience fter
justific ation ( Heb Vi 11
a h is by .
,

whi ch h e a t l e n gth obt a ined the oath of Go d .

In Hebr e ws th e refer e nce is t o Abraham o ff ering up hi s

Son ( Ge n xxii ) ; a s in Romans the reference was to hi s
.

simpl e a ct Of faith as r e c o rde d ( Gen xv) , . .

2 . In b o t h Epistl e s th e hist o ry Of E S A U is c o mm e nted on .

I n Rom a ns it is— Es a u th e p assiv e— rej ect e d e re he

had d on e go o d or e vil by the sovereignty of the S u pr e me,

Disposer .

And not o nly this ; but wh e n Reb e cca al s o h ad c on

c eiv ed by on e e ven by o ur father Isaac ( for the c hi l d r e n
,

being not y e t born n e ither having d one either goo d or

,

e vil th at th e purp o s e of God according to election m ight

,

stand n ot of works b u t of hi m that c alleth ) it was s ai d

, ,

unto h e r th e e l d er s hall s e rv e the younger AS it was

, .

writt e n Jac o b h a v e I lov ed b ut E sa u h av e I ha ted :

,
”
,

Ro m ix 13 .
,
.

In H e br e ws it is— E s au the res pon sibl e— d e alt with

a ccordi ng t o hi s un goldly ch o ice hel d up by the apos tl e ,

a s an exampl e to be shunn e d by belie v ers Looking .

dil igently lest any fail Of the grace Of God : le s t any root
o f bittern e ss s pringing up tro u ble y o u a n d thereby many ,

be d efil ed ; lest an y be a forn ic ator or p rofa n e p erso n as ,

E sa u who for a single meal s o l d hi s b irth right

,
*
For ye -
.

know how th at aft e rward when he wo ul d hav e inherite d ,

the bles sing h e was rej ect e d ; for he found no plac e Of

,

rep e ntan c e th o ugh he sought it e arn e stly wi th t e ar s

,

Heb xii 16 17
.
, , .

3 Th e hist o ry o f I SR A E L occurs in both ; but from

.

opp o s ite point s of view .

In Romans it is Israel s rej ection f o r an appointe d time

’

by the Mo s t High according to hi s prophe c ies , .

In Hebrews it is Isra e l s exclus ion from the promise d

’
,

B o wa t s .
 23

land a s th e du e recomp e n s e o f their shu tting th e ir e ars

, ,

h a rd e ning th e ir h ea rts a nd prov o king God ; Heb iii

, . .

4 . TH E K IN GD O M
the gl o ry of th e Mill e n nium en te rs
, or ,

int o both Epistles but with s imilar c o ntrasts

, .

In Ro mans it is an Obj ect t o be pati e ntly w aited f or ,

in th e spirit o f th e gr o aning but p a ti e ntly t arrying cre a tion , .

If new crea te d by th e Holy Gh o s t an d j oint s u ff e r e rs with

Chris t w e sh a ll h a v e part in th e manif e stati o n of th e
,

s o ns o f G o d ”
.

In H e br e ws on th e oth e r hand it is a r e st prop o se d

, ,

t o th e p eo pl e o f God which is to b e e nter e d into by diligent

,

o b e d i e nc e t o God LE T U s LAB OUR TH E R E F O R E To

.

ENTE R INT O THAT R E S T l es t a ny fall after th e , s a me exa m

pl e

OF D I S OB E D I E NC E
*
Heb iv 11 .
, .

Th es e o bs e rv ati o ns will I trust suffic e to S h o w th e im, ,

p o rt a nc e Of cc e pting both th e se principl e s

a .

It is e cessary t o u pr e s e t peace to a ckn o wl e dg e t he

n o r n

right eo usn e ss f Christ with o ut w o rks o f ours imputed

o , ,

b y G od t o a ll believe rs It is necess ary t o present j oy .

that w e e m b r a c e th e a s u a nc e f u etern a l l if e as al e a dy
s r o o r r

b e gun a nd with c e rt a inty t o be a cc o mpl ished in e t e rnity

, ,

in spit e f a ll r e sistance
o th e p art f cr ea tu e s B e li e vers
on o r .

i th S o
n eig ty of G d a lon e will fe e l th e m e lv e s in full
vere n o s

sympa t hy with th e ap o stle s l ette r to Rom e ’

.

But to b e in symp a thy with the l et ter to th e He br e ws

w e must r e ceiv e th e doctrine f God J u ti a s h e re a ft e r o
’
s s c e,

to b e a pplied t o t h e c o nduct f b l i W e must a dmit o e evers .

,

th at th e e ntr a nc e int o Messiah s kingd o m f th e thousan d ’

o

y ea rs is a priz e to b e w lost acc o rdi ng t o u work

on or o r s,

e r e th e a rgume nts a nd exhort ations to th e Hebrew Chri tians s

c a n be und e rst oo d will rightly a ff ect u practic e

, or o r .

May G d gr a nt t o hi saints earne tly

o d c a n d i d ly
s s an

t o w e igh the st a t e m e nts here pr o p o und e d a nd t o se a rch :

th e Script ure s t o if the e thing a r e

, s ee s s so .

An e rde l a s .
 24

CHAPTER SEC O ND .

THE PRIZE O F O UR CALLING .

P HI LIPPI AN S III .

IN consid e ring th e di ff e renc e b e tw ee n the c o nd itions o n

which eternal life a nd the king d om of G o d respectively,

a re set th e t estim o ny of th e Hol y Spirit in the third chapt e r

,

o f Phi lippi a ns is v e ry imp o rtant L e t us c o nt e mpl a t e .

it t h e n .

1 Final l y , m y br r r j ic Lr
eth en e o e in th e o d T o ite wr
i ri u bu f r
. .
,

th e s a m e thi n gs to y o u to m e n d ee d is n ot g e v o s , t o
i f Bwr f wr f wr
,

y o u t is s a e 2 e a e o t h e d ogs b e a e o th e e v il o k
b w r f c ci i ircu c i
. .
,

me n
*
e a e o t h e on s on 3 Fo r we a re th e C m is on
w r ip b C
. .
, ,

wh o o sh G o d in t h e Sp irit j” a n d oast in h rist J es us i a n d

c fi c fl
h av e n o on d en e in t h e e s h .

Th e ap stl e by exh o rting th e m to rej oic e in Ch ist

o , r ,

sounds the ke y ote to th e topic which i st a ntly u n n s c

c eed The Judaizing tea ch e rs calle d them to trust in

s .

th eir w n a tur a l pow e rs and merits Th man Of the

o n . e

law h c o nfidenc e in him elf The

as f th e gospel must s . son o

trust in the Lord hi right eo usness as the prophet h d s ,

a

before taught Is a xlv 25 : .

, .

At Phi lippi as el ewhere ther e were , it would e e m

s , , as s ,

J e wish z e al o ts wh o s ou ght to intro duce circumcisi o and

, n

Th a rticl e b e f o r e b oth e

1 S o m e critic r ea d
.

i O s ov
'
s , r y e v ua r
j
'
.

I K a uxwg eror .
 26

to establish hi s own righteo u snes s h e was a d e spiser o f ,

the righteousne s s s e nt by God through J e sus Christ .

Ag ainst circ u mcisi o n then and th e teachers o f it th e , , ,

chur ch o f Chri s t is warn e d Its principles ar e alie n t o .

tho se o f Christ But the adv o c a te s o f infant baptism are

.

teachers of circ u m c ision The cov e nant of circumcision .

,

whi ch is the law is their main strongh o ld against th e ,

baptism of believers *
Whi l e they d o n o t plea d f o r the .

a c t o f circumci s ion t o be a d d e d t o th e go s pel gro u n d o f

j ustifi cation a s d id the Jewish teachers of ol d they d o

,

plea d f or the l aws of circumcisi o n as a fitting or nec e ssary ,

s u pplement to tho s e o f Christ But in s o d o ing they are .

,

pl e a d ing for the a dd ition of the law a nd th e flesh t o th e ,

pure gospel of Christ Many of them in d e e d are holy m e n .

,

a n d u s ef u l in o th e r re s pects an d they d o t hi s in i gn o ranc e .

They wo u l d sooner cut off their han d than hi n d er th e gosp e l .

To such then w e lift u p the voice of testimony If th e .

infant s o f beli ev e r s be n e arer t o God th a n o th e r infants ,

it must b e beca us e the fle sh of believ e rs is b e tt e r than

other fle sh An d then just t o this extent
. confid en c e , ,

in the fle sh is bro u ght in ; a thing again st whi c h the

Holy Spirit here d eclare s himself Th e tr ue cir c umci sion .

p u t s n o c onfi d en c e in the flesh In all alike the fle s h .

,

is equally w o rthless an d dead .

4 Al th ou gh I m i p o e i on ? o f g round o f c onfi d enc e a n s s ss

e en i t h fl e h If y oth e r th i nk eth o f t ru ti ng i th fl e h
.

v n e s an s n e s
I m ore 5 Circu m ci ed t h e i gh th d y o f t h r a c e o f I rael
.
,

s e a e s
o f t h trib e o f B enj am in H e br e w o f H e bre w c on c e rnin g t h
.
.
, ,

e an s, e
l w a Ph a ri ee C onc e rning z eal p e r e cuting th ch urch
,

a 6 s s e
c on c e rni g i gh teou ne th at i i th l w h a ing b een
. .
, ,

n r s ss s n e a v

b l a m el e :
,
”
ss

These word in d ire c tly meet an obj ection likely to

s

occ u r to the mi nd O n e sometim e find s per on very . s s s

*
S th i ubj e c t t r eate d i
ee
’
s B p ti m
s d th Ab r h m i n a s an e a a c
Cov en an t .

T 12w 1re1r0 10n<r w R d & 6 1/ a a m

p
L r all y b ec om e
.

1 i te ,
h av m g ‘

y ev op ev os .
 7

v ehement in c o nd e mn ati o n of qu aliti e s stations or ad , ,

v a ntages whi ch they d o not posses s and cann o t obtain

, ,

for thems e lv e s Th e poss e ssors of th e se things th e n turn

.

upon their heels with a smile at such cond emn a ti o n ;

a nd say with th e proverb The grapes a re s o ur P au l
, ,
”
.

th e r e f o re to manifest that s u ch was n o t the re a son o f

,

hi s speaking so s t rongly against t he right eo usness o f th e

law d iscovers to us that h e cond emn e d t hat ground o f
,

hop e th o ugh h e was hi ms e lf in p o sses sion of it in its f ul l e st

,

e xt e nt Th e r e was n o on e wh o c o uld e xce e d hi m in such

.

bo a sting as far a s th e circum s t a nc e s of hi s birth e ducation

, , ,

a nd p e rsonal obed ience w e r e c o nc e rned He glori e s in .

sev e n point s whi ch again are di vided int o four and thr ee
,

h e was
1 . Circumcised th e eighth d ay .

Thi s Was the day dem a n d e d by the c ove nant of cir

c um c ision with Abraham and a ft e rw a rds re a ffirm e d by
,

th e law o f Moses .

2 . Of
the rac e of Isra e l .

Circumcision was practi s ed by I s hmael an d h is ra c e a n d ,

by th e Edomites as well as by I s rael an d hi s d escen d ants

, .

B ut Paul was n o t a proselyte but by birth on e o f the ,

chosen n a tion .

3 . O f the tribe of Benj amin .

Benj a min was o n e o f the t wo tribes that ab o d e with

the h o use o f D a vi d when the other ten s e vered th e ms e l v e s
, ,

4 . e e
H e brew s
An H br w of .

His family h ad e ver kept itself separate fro m mixt u r e

with the Gentiles when s o many h ad int e rmarried with
,

the h ea th e n ar o und .

H e re th e fir st divi sion e nd s .

The law sets each indi v i d ual wh o woul d be s ave d by

it on his own merits s ingly
, The m a n that d o e th them
.

shall liv e b y th e m ”
Paul ther e fore when presenting
.
,
 28

his hope s from the l a w dw e lls entirely o n hi s indivi d ual ,

s tan d ing He bo asts in the flesh His boa s ts take in

. .

his ( 1) nati o n ( 2) tribe ( 3 ) fa mily and ( 4 ) his o wn pers o n a l

, , ,

initiation a s a babe .

The three last boa s ts all c o m mence with the sam e word * ,

a nd regard his choice a nd mod e of lif e wh e n come t o , ,

y e ars o f di scr e ti on .

5 . Acc o rding t o th e l a w a Pharis ee , .

H e had been ed u c a ted in the s trictest principle s o f

ortho d oxy an d h ad ever retained them He a dd ed to
, .

the Obs e rvances re qui red by th e L a w th e tra di tions d e ,

m a n d ed by th e e ld e rs .

6 . Acc o rdi ng to z e al pers e cuting th e chur ch , .

This whi ch h e elsewhere stat e s as hi s greatest sin

, ,

h e re a pp e ars as one of h is merits ; for he is recko ni ng

now as the Je wis h tea c hers di d His r e ver e nc e an d a d .

m iration f o r the law of M o se s wer e s u ch that he s o u ght to ,

o v erthr o w what e v e r st o o d in o pposition t hereto .

7 .Accord ing to right e ous n e ss whi ch is in th e l a w ,

having been bl a meless ”

.

He was n o t one e xcomm u ni cate d by th e Pharisee s ;

not on e who after expul si o n becoming a renegade t ur n s
, , ,

ro u nd with fury upon the party that have d iso wne d or ,

e xp e lle d him As far a s the o utward Observ a nces whi ch

.

the l a w re quire d went the apostle s lif e was blamele ss

’
, .

H is oppon e nts could a llege agai ns t him no ins t ance o f

infracti o n o f th e Mos a ic c o d e .

7 Bu t wh at th ing w e re gain to m th o e I c ounted l o

s e, s ss
fo r th Ch ri t 8 Y d oub tl e d I c o u nt ll th i n g to b
.

e s ea , s s , an a s e
fo r t h e xc ell ency o f th knowl e d ge of C h ri t J e u m y Lo rd
. .

loss e e s s s
for wh om I u ff e red th l o o f l l thi ng d I a cc ount th e m
,

s e ss a s, an
to b d ung th at I mi gh t wi C h i t 9 A d b f ou n d i h i m
e n r s n e n

t h a in g m i ne w ri gh teou ne wh ich i from t h l w bu t

, . .
,

no v o n s ss s e a

th at (wh i c h i ) b y f ai th i Ch i t r t h ri gh teou ne whi c h i

,

’
s n r s e s ss s
from G d up on o ( Gr k) ee .

T Li te r all y f Ch i t
’
10 1 7 11 . I 3 ,
O r s . Em 7 7 m ov er .
 29

Justific a tion by our o wn works ke eps us al o n e : but

the Spirit take s u s o ut of o urs e lves takes away both from ,

o ur goo d an d e v il works a n d u nite s us to the Me ss iah

, ,

making all His f ul ness our groun d of confid ence His .

o be d ienc e t o law His death for sin b e c o me ours To

, ,
.

obtain this Pa u l gladly surr e nd e rs his o wn boa s t s of

,

h im s elf He casts away his o ld confid e nc e

. Wh at .

things were gain to me th o s e I count e d loss in c o mp a rison

,
”
o f the Messiah .

Herein see th e wi s d om of God & It is n o t th e uncir

c um c is e d Gentile wh o trea d s underfo o t circumcision a n d

the law but th e P h a risee one who could b oas t of right

, ,

e o us n es s by obe d ience to law This is th e man wh o m th e

.

Spirit of God sele c ts to teach us the r e al worthlessness

,

o f the greate s t merits of the law ; a n d the s u periority o f

th a t better righteou s ne ss which is brought in by the lif e

a nd d e a th of the Second Adam .

As s oo n as th e apostle d is c e rned the gl o ry of the righ t

e ousn ess pr o vid e d f or sinners in the S o n o f Go d he r e g a r d e d ,

all hi s former j ewels as d u ng Th e labour of his life was

.

vanity J u stly did he s o reg a r d it H ad he s een the

. .

way of faith of whi ch the psalms an d prophet s an d ev e n ,

th e law s poke he woul d ha v e perceive d the imp o ssibili ty

,

of being j ustifi e d by his own d e e d s bef o r e a perf e ctly

j ust a n d h o ly God He woul d ha v e been lo o king forwar d

.

t o Mes s iah and th e compl e te right eo usn e ss promi se d i n

,

him . Being thus j ustifie d by f a ith like Abr a ham his ,

f a th e r h e w ou ld have been a ccepte d by God B u t n o w

, .

he saw that all h is life was vain since it h ad b e en spent ,

un d er the guidance of a fals e prin c ipl e .

Not only d id h e think s o un d er the fir st discov e ry o f

,

h is own g u ilt b e fore the d eman d s of th e l aw upon the

heart ; b u t he tho u ght so s till Everything which either .

the J e w or Gentile coul d pos s e s s of goo d ne ss power kn o w , ,

le d ge he r e gard e d as d u ng in compari s on of th e superior

,
 30

knowle dg e of th e Messiah Jesus whom he confess e d his ,

Ma s ter an d L o r d .

By professing faith in Jes u s as the Mes siah he lost ,

entirely his word ly position a mong hi s countrymen ; b ut

he was well c o ntent He este e me d the s e obj ects of earthly
.

desire not o nly as trifl es b u t as loath s ome His heart

, , .

was set on M e ssiah His choic e w a s th e choice of God

. .

He s aw that beauty in Je s u s in a meas u re whi ch the , ,

Fa ther p e rceives in its f ulne ss He s aw an d th e sight .

,

d ea d e ned hi m to e very other obj e ct to a d miration Thus . .

d oes Pa u l exhi bit hi mself as the merchantman of the

“

parable who after seeing the one perfect pearl gla d ly

, , ,

e xch ange d hi s former pearls an d all that h e h ad to o btain , ,

that.

He wo ul d gain Messiah an d th e righte o usn e ss whi ch is ,

in him B u t in or d er to be j u stifie d by Christ it is necessary

.
,

t o be one with hi m H ence he ad d s

. An d be fo u n d in h im , .

Having o nce been unite d to Christ ther e mu s t w e a bid e , ,

there be found in the gr ea t day As the I s raelite .

was s a fe only in the blood sprinkled h o us e an d was c om -

,

m a n d ed to abi d e there till the morning lest the sw o r d

sh ou l d find him o utside so h e wh o is in Christ is requi re d
, ,

t o a bide in Him .

Th e abov e v e rs es c o ntain a formal r e nunci ati o n of all

merits in himself all claim for reward from any o be d ienc e
,

he had rendere d to the law He then c hooses the righte ous .

nes s whi ch is obtaine d by be li eving in Jes us as the Mes siah ,

the a pp ointe d Righteo u sness of the people of God This .

is very clearly set forth The righte ousn e ss is t h rice .

d efin ed —Firs t what it is n ot

,
Not ha v ing mine own ,

righteo u sness whi c h is from law Second l y that which .

,

is by faith in Ch rist ”
This teach e s us the mo d e in whi ch it
.

b e comes o urs T hirdly . the righteousne s s whi ch i s

,

from God up o n faith ”

It is righteousn e ss from God
.
”
,

in oppo sition to the j ustice of God the righteousn e ss ,

whi ch is in Him It is u pon fa ith . Thi s ma y hav e .

 31

tw o m ea nings ; both o f w hi ch ar e true Up o n faith .

,

in regard to tim e s o that the moment a man beli ev e s

, ,

he is j u stified So we say . Upo n yo u r laying d own a ,

thousand p ou nds the ho u se is yo u rs ,

”
O r the ref eren c e .

may be t o a v e st u re cast up on the s ho u l d ers Then

this rig h t e ousness abid e s upon faith ”
a s it s perpet u al ,

cl o thing .

Thus we h a v e the first part of th e knowledge of

Messi a h By his kn owl edge ( or th e knowle d ge o f hi m )
.

sh a ll my righte o us servant justify m a ny for he shall ,

b ea r their ini qui ties ”

Up t o t his p o int beli e vers have
.

ev e r gon e .

The kn owledge of Messiah as His righteou s nes s wa s

Paul s first step towards th e kingd om of God His former
’
.

righte o usn e ss a s the Saviour d eclare d coul d not win

, ,

him an entranc e there It was b ut the righteousnes s o f .

th e Pharisee ; an d Jesus ass u re d the Jew solemnly that ,

with o ut s om e better righte ou sness th a n that n o ne sho u l d ,

b e a d mi tte d thither : Matt v 20 .

,
.

Having n o w however receive d G o d s perf e ct righteous

,
’
,

n e s s with th e hand of faith he was at pe a ce with God

, , ,

an d d e a d to the law B u t that step was only the beginning

.

of a new life ; with a new prize s et bef o re him The .

o bj ect exh ibited to th e e ye of one un der the Law was to , ,

e a rn eternal l ife by strict ob e dienc e t o the w h ole la w .

Fail ur e on a single point an d that te s te d by rigorou s j ustice

, , ,

d rew down e tern a l d eath : Matt xix 16 19 B u t eternal .

, , .

l ife is giv en t o th e believer at once o n faith : Rom v i 23 .

,
.

What then is th e new prize for which h e is t o stri v e 3 ‘

The subs e quent verses inform us .

10 T h at I m y know h im d t h p ow e r o f h i
a an e s re s urre c
fel l ow h ip o f h i fi i g b ein g c on form e d t
.
,

tion an d th e s s su er n s, o

y m ean I m i g h t atta i n t t h e l e c t re ur
,

h is d eath if an by s o e s s
rec on fr o m a m on g
,

ti th e

Th e
*
cr c
iti al e d itions r ea d , with v e r y r e m a rk a b l e e m p h a s is .

Tuv e Ea v a a ra o w '
e n v elc
_ pwv .
 32

The vers e befor e us st a nds c o nn e ct e d with v e rs e eight ;

the interme di ate parts being a parenthe sis I co unt .

them all l oss f or the excellency of the kn owl edge of Chri s t

( for whom I s uffere d the los s of all that I m ight
win Chri s t th e righteousness from God which i s
u pon faith ) that I may kn ow hi m etc ”
, .

The fir s t kn owle d ge of Christ as H is righteousne ss ga v e

peac e with God But there was a f urther knowle d ge.
,

continually unfolding in th e futur e whi ch the apostl e ,

d e sire d It was an experimental knowle d ge ; of the

.

person work an d mi nd of the acts prophecies an d pro

, , , , ,

mises of Chris t T hi s was c o mm u ni cate d in a high an d

.

b li ssfu l d egree then by imm e di ate in s piration To t hi s , .

the Christian sh o ul d pray t o attain now ; for the pro mi ses

o f the gifts then grant e d d o n o t belong to th o se times al o ne

1 Cor xiv 1
.
, .

He wishe d t o kn o w a l s o th e power of his r e surrecti on .

Thi s is attainable a nd t o b e sought by the Christian in ,

t h e pr e s e nt lif e He is to s eek fully to realize h is position

.
,

as on e with Christ As unite d to Him h e is d e a d to the .

,

e a rth , a nd the things of it He is risen with Christ an d .

,

spirit u ally s e ate d with him on high In the strength o f .

h is n e w life he is t o ov e rc o me the d ee d s of th e fl e sh
, I .

live yet not I but Chri s t li ve th in me

, ,
”
By th e power o f .

Jesu s in res u rrecti o n we ar e enable d t o li ve as tho s e dea d

,

to sin an d alive t o God through Chris t ; as tho s e wh o

,

are risen men pas sing thr ou gh e arth by the l ight an d

,

prin c iple s of heaven .

B u t this spirit of Christ acted out in life brings us into

c olli sion with the spirit and ways of the worl d and there
fore into conflict an d su ff ering Th u s it was with o ur Lord . .

Th u s it hate s as if w e resemble o ur Master Sufl erin gs

,
.

then c e ari sing an d met in the spirit of Christ are the

, ,

fellowshi p o f his s u ffe rings .

The s e Pa u l d e sire d So gr e at is the j oy promi s e d to .

s uff ering with Christ that the apostle wel c ome d it Nay ,
.
,
 34

an d the So n of Man to wh o m th e kingdom w a s pr o mise d .

Pa u l then act u ally covete d the martyr s d e a th as the

’
,

resemblance o f that of the Lord Jesus a n d as the certain ,

gate to the res u rrection of the j u st For the first resurre c .

tion is s pe cially exhibite d as the as sur e d portion of th o s e

,

who ha v e gi v en up life in the servic e of Christ He that .

loseth his life for my s ake shall find it Paul knew what .

he s ought an d c ould with confi d ence s u rren d er lif e its e lf ,

the mo s t val u able d epo sit of nature .

I f by any means I might attain to th e r e surr e cti o n

from among the It is evident at a glanc e that ,

th e res u rrection which th e apo s tle s o earnestly s ought

‘

wa s not the general re s u rrection The wi c ke d s hall partake.

o f that whether they d e sire it or not Pa u l then co ul d

, .

not e x pre s s any d o u bts of h is attai n ing to th a t o r speak ,

o f it as an obj e c t of h 0 pe It remain s then that it be a

.
,

p e culi ar re s u rrectio n : th e resurrec tio n of rewa rd obtaine d ,

by the j u st while the wicke d remain in their gra v es Such

,
.

a r e surrection we see in c lo s e conne ction with the kingd o m

of Christ an d the time of rewar d Rev xi 1 —

5 18 ; xx 4 . .
, , ,

The kingdom of Messiah or that of the tho u s an d ye a rs

, ,

is entered by the d oor o f the fir st res u rrection Al l

“
.

wh o partake of that ar e blesse d an d holy king s and pri e sts

o f God and of Chri s t So als o the Sa v io u r speaks of a
.

re s u rre ction t o which the s ons of God al o ne wo u l d attain ,

a n d of which God m u st acco u nt the partaker s worthy

L u ke xx 3 4—3 6 , .

Behol d then the new hope which the kn owledge of ,

Je s u s as the Me ssiah set before the eye s o f the enli ghtene d

apostl e & Th e Anointe d O ne is to have companions in
the glory : Heb i 9 iii 14 Pa u l s being alrea d y right
.
,
’
, .

e o us by faith in the Lor d s Anointe d entitle d h im t o be a

’
,

r u nner for the prize None can be a d mitte d as a c a n

.

d id at e for rewar d b u t he who is already accepte d by grace

,

*
Th e e xpr es s i on is p e cu l i a r an d m ay b e rend ere d th e

s e l e c t r e surr e c t i on fr o m a m on g
, ,

th e d ea
d
”
.
 35

in the Belove d B u t faith h ad br o ught Pa ul to the st a rting

.

post an d thenceforwar d his life was t o be a pr e ssing o n

,

for the crown .

Th e expre ssion If by any m ea ns I might attain ,

-
implies ( 1) the extreme e agerness of th e apostle ; ( 2)
h is sense of th e value o f the e n d h e aime d at ; and ( 3 )
th e perc e ption of the nee d of ex e rtion in o r d er t o re a liz e th e ,

obj ect of his purs uit .

S u ff ering an d the martyr s death wer e as n o thing t o

,
’
,

this d i v inely enlight e n e d mi n d might he b u t a tt a in th e

-
,

fir st res u rre c tion the king d om of th e thousan d years

,

Rev xx 4
.
, . The h o pe then which spurred on the great
, ,

ap o stle thro u gh e v ery d ifficulty and d ang e r is n ow before ,

us Believ e r seek to obtain that priz e with lik e e arne s t

,

ne s s I t is th e h ope of our c al l in g
.

The z e al and en d eavo u rs of th e a p o stl e conj oined with ,

the implie d pos s ibility of loss pr o v e the solemn truth , ,

th at s o m e of th e justified wil l n ot a tta in to it All the justifie d .

will receive eternal l ife but not all will p a rtak e of the
,

antepast of th e m ill en n ium For if d i ligence e a rn e stn e ss

.
, ,

an d caref u l hee d t o o ur w o r d s a nd dee d s b e n e c e ssary t o

obtain that reward then th e l u kewarm an d carele ss

, ,

the worl d ly co v eto u s pleasure loving incon sistent Christi a n

, ,
-
,

will not rec e i v e it In th e chapters whi ch are to follow

.
,

the rea d e r will see furth e r and distinct e r pr oo fs o f t hi s

st a rtling pr o po sition .

We h a ve now r e ache d a position very di ff er e nt from that

Occupie d a t first Before it w a s justific a tion as the gift
.
, ,

o f Go d without w o rk s po sse ss e d alr e ady by th e simpl e

,

believe r in the merits of anoth e r H ere it is w o rk s effort .

, , ,

su ff ering with a View to win s o m e thing not ours a s yet

, .

Justification was Paul s a t once o n faith The work o f Jesus

’
.

was perfect He coul d not for a moment think of add in g

.

anyt hing to the perfection o f Christ Th e priz e then .

, ,

o f the text is something

qu ite d i s tinct from et e rn a l life .

It is opene d to faith in Me ssiah it is intimately conn e cted

 36

with His second coming It is His pr o mis e d kingd om

. .

Faith brings at once eternal life But to o ne ri ghtly .

,

instr uc te d faith is only the beginning of a life long e ff ort

,
-

to a ttain the ab u nd ant entrance into th e king d o m o f

God . S o h ad the Savio u r s poken of th e kingd om It .

was suff ering vi o lenc e a n d violent o nes wer e taking it by

,

f orc e ”
It was n ot now the kin gdom in its might as
.
,

d iscovere d in th e Jewish prophet s crushing all oth e r ,

kingdoms bef o r e it but it was the p assi v e obj ect the b e ,

le a guere d city whose walls he that wo uld ent e r m u s t scal e

,
.

Jesus a ls o th e Ki ng of that future empir e pres e nts th e

, ,

sam e two fo ld a spect H e is n o w th e p a ssiv e s tone o n

-
.
,

which w e may b ui ld ; on w hi c h the u nbelieve r falls an d ,

is br o ken He will b e her e after the active p otent st o n e

.
,

d e s c e n d ing from o n hi gh which if it fall upo n his f e es

, , ,

will grind them t o powder .

12 th at I h a v e al r ea d y r e c eiv ed o r a m al r ead y p er
No t
f e c t e d ; bu t I pr ess f o rw a r d if i n d ee d I m a y l a y h o l d o f t h at
.
,

f or wh ich I wa s al s o l aid h ol d o f b y Ch ri st J esus I 3 Breth r en

, ,

I d o n ot re c k on m y sel f t o h av e l ai d h ol d o f i t bu t o n e th ing I
. .
,

d o f o rg etti n g o n t h e o n e h an d t h e th i n gs b e h i n d bu t s t r et c h i n g
f ort h (o n t h e oth er) a fter th ose in front I press fo rwar d t o t h e
, , , ,

f r e priz e o f t h e h ea v en l y c al l i n g o f G o d in C h ris t J e s u s
,

g oa l
,
o t h .
”

The l e sson for th e Christian h e rein is c l o s e and s olemn

“

So high were Paul s ideas of the r e q uis ites d e man d ed of thos e

’

who s hall be privileg e d with entranc e into th a t kingd om ,

that in s pite o f a ll h e h ad sai d written d on e and suff ere d

, , , ,

for the cause o f Chri s t he did n o t f e el sec u re of his hope

, .

An d at wh a t point of h is c o urse was he when he thus wrot e

H e had passe d thr o ugh t h e varie d labours a nd e nd urances
m e ntione d in th e Acts of the Apostl e s ; an d was n ew a
prison e r at R o me for the faith in d anger of death through ,

th e machi nati o ns of e nemies B u t if Pa u l th u s tho u ght

.

o f hi ms e lf wh o of us m ay flatter o u rs elves that we ar e

,

s afe Still t hi s is to be our a im O ur life a ft er begin ning .

t o b e liev e is either tend ing t o wards thi s or from it Each , .

 37

tra n sgr e ssion t e lls ag a inst it ; t ill if prov o cation is long ,

contin ue d th e patienc e of God is e xhauste d the birthright

, ,

is l o s t
. O r on the other hand if the saint is c onsistent
, , ,

an d d iligent in h is co u r s e at length the Mo s t High irrev

,

o c a b l y ple d ges Him s elf to giv e him the obj ect of hi s p u r s u it .

S u ch have obtaine d the promise— th e y are perfecte d .

B u t Pa u l th o ught not th a t it was hi s as yet That word .

“
already implies that he was on the right track but
, ,

th a t he d eemed it enough if at the clos e o f h is life he should

, ,

attain that assurance .

B u t t hi s u ncertai n ty h ad th e right e ff ect upon his mi nd

an d con d u ct It but m a d e him th e more d iligent He
. .

repr e sents hims elf as a racer before whom a goal is set , ,

the attai ning of which w o ul d secur e him the prize .

But not only was t hi s Paul s d esir e but it was th e

’
,

legitimate and a uthentic on e It was with a V iew t o .

hi s attaining this th a t Christ h a d laid hold of hi m

, He .

was once wand e ring far from God He had oppose d .

himself to the kn o wl e d g e of Christ H e h a d set hims elf .

to pluck up the faith by the ro o t s But in the f u ll enmi ty .

,

a nd ave rsi o n o f his he a rt a nd of his way Christ met an d ,

a rrest e d him Such was the f ulne ss of d i vi n e grace &

.

But the Lord then set hi m upon run ning a rac e for a p riz e .

Beh o ld th e new prin c ipl e of reward acc o rdin g to works

But was this Jesus desir e an d d e sign in Pa u l s ca se alone 2
’ ’

By n o means Al l beli e v e rs a re the brethren o f th e

.
” “

ap o stl e in this r e spect as he plainly d eclar e s a fterward s

,
.

The prize th e n whi ch J e sus pro po se s t o the belie v er

, , ,

an d whi c h H e u rge s hi m to seek a s the end of his c o n v er s i o n

f u lly a ttaine d — is th e b eing a pa rticipator in th e m ill e nn ial

,

reign o f th e M ess ia h .

O thers it wou l d appe ar deeme d the great apo s tle

, ,

s ure o f the e n d he propo s ed to hi m self or rather wh ich ,

was pr o pose d to him B u t he s ays I do n o t thi nk

.
,

so o f m y s el f Thu s we a r e intro d uc e d to a glimp s e o f

.

a n oth e r truth more distinctl y unfol de d t o us in a noth e r

,
 38

p l ace that the j udgm e nt of th e saints about u s is a

,
*

matter o f comparativ e ly small moment the real q u estion

being— What d o e s Ch rist t hi nk of us 2 Th ey will not mete
o ut the recompense b u t Jesus alone ,
They ju d ge d .
,

c o mparing thi s devoted servant o f Chris t wi th them sel v e s ,

a n d others b u t Paul mea s ure d hims elf by a far hi gher

'

stan d ar d He that j u dgeth me is the Lord

.
”
.

Perhaps t o o in the wor d s I do not co u nt mys elf to ,

have a pprehende d he hi nt s obl iqu ely at the se c urity

,

o f s ome o f the Philippian saints as if they were sure of ,

the prize Fo r it wo u l d seem from some intimations

.
,

o f the epistle that t oo high opinion of themselv e s was one

,

o f the few faults o i that bright ch u rch

,
.

Th e pursuit o f thi s grand rewar d was His single obj e ct .

This o ne thing I do Great exc e llence is to be attaine d

.

onl y by d irecting o ur entire energie s to a single obj e c t .

Here we ha v e Pa u l s We are mercifully s hown the main

’
.

spring which m o ve d his heart a n d fe e t a nd tong u e This

, , ,
.

o n e o bj ect swallowe d up all other s a n d ma d e hi m e v er ,

zealous ever a dv ancing in the kn owle dge and love of

, ,

Chris t ; ever diligent in serv ice e v er con si stent with ,

hims e lf Behol d the moti v e whi c h led hi m perpet u all y

.

t o brave the perils of a l ife d evote d to prea chi ng the Go s pel

L e t not then s u ch a d is covery be ma d e to u s in vain Let .

us take Pa u l s obj e c t— the obj ect designe d by the Lo rd

’

Jes u s to fill o ur heart s as belie v ers ; an d it cannot b u t

q u icken o ur step s in h is ways .

Ins tead of fal ling back u pon d eeds of boldne s s an d ,

on s u cces s alrea d y a chie v e d he forgot the past Far ,

.

from repo sing o n h is la u rels he regard e d not the thi ngs ,

behind He acco u nte d nothing d one whil e au ght re

.
,

main e d to be acc o mplis hed He was pre s sing onwar d .

still The eager ra c er tarrie s not to se e h o w m uc h of

.

th e cours e is accomplished but h is eye is on the goal befo re

,

him Till that is rea c he d he will not pa u s e Tho u gh

.
,
.

Co r iv
*
I . .
 39

h e b o re th e sc a rs of many a w e ll f o ught fiel d he w o ul d -

,

n o t if r e l e as e d fr o m his pre s ent imprisonment rest him

, ,

s e lf as a d ischarged v e teran fr o m whom no more coul d ,

b e expect e d No ; he purpo s es still to go on S prea di ng

.
,

th e G o sp e l of th e grac e o f Go d a partaker of its affliction s ,

th en th a t h e might b e a p a rt a k e r o f the glory of the Sa v iour

,

h ereafter He was release d ; accor d ing t o the h e pe he

.

expresses in th e e pistle before us He exerte d him s elf .

ane w and was a gain a rreste d We he ar h is la s t wor d s

, .

in the s ec ond epi s tle to Timothy But then h e says that .

,

h e n ow fel t s ure of th e p riz e The g o al wa s j u s t won H e

. .

was a bo u t t o yield up life itself in martyr d om for Chr ist

and he e xpr e sse s hi s c o nviction at length that Chri s t , ,

when He should sit as th e righ teous judge wo u ld awar d ,

him th e o bj ect o f his so c onstant and persevering e ff ort .

I am now rea d y to be o ff ere d a n d t h e time o f my d e ,

pa rture is at hand I ha v e fo u ght the g o o d fight ; I .

hav e fi ni shed th e c o urse ; I have kept the faith ; hence

fort h ther e is laid up f or m e the crown of righteou sne s s
, ,

which the Lord the righteous j u d ge shall give me in that

, ,

d a y b u t not t o m e only but unto them also whi ch have

, ,

l o v e d His a ppearing 2 Tim iv 6 8 .

, .

Paul pressed o nward with a view to the prize Whence .

it follows that it is t o be obtaine d as the res ult of e ff ort

, ,

inte lligent pursuit suffering for Chri s t ad v ancem e nt in

, ,

gr a ce It is th e en d t o which God h as ca lle d the beli e ver

. .

It is the prize of th e high calling o f God T By t h e ”

.

h igh c a lling is me a nt the same as the h ea ven ly c alling

o f Heb iii 1 It is Go d s c all from on high up to Himself
.
,
’
.

in h e aven Isr a el was call e d on ea r th to the things of earth

. .

T o be partak e rs th e n in the millen n ial king d om of Chri s t

is th e j oyf ul issue o f a life o f obe d ience to the heav e nly
c a ll
. Ye a re called in on e h op e of yo u r calling an d

this is i t But the Holy Spirit s aw h o w s oon that end o f a

.

*
Fo r t h e sm all di f f e renc e o f rend ring
s e , s ee th e G ree k .

1 Tns a uw xiv/ me ws
“

.
 40

h e avenly li f e w o ul d b e o bscure d by th e want o f knowle d ge

an d faith in Chri s tian s Pa ul pr a ys therefor e f o r the .
, ,

Ephesian saints that the e yes of their un d erstand ing

,

being enlightene d th ey m igh t kn ow wh at is th e h ope of

,

h is c al lin g Eph i 18 ; iv 1 4 It is al s o ent itle d a

.
, .
, .

calling t o G o d s kingd o m and gl o ry

” ’ ”
O f th at th e .

a po s tle d e sired that God would coun t th em worth y

,

l Th es s ii 12 ; 2 Thess i 1 1 ii 14 The firs t chapter

'

. .
, , ,

a ls o o f Peter s second epis tle te a ch e s us to end eavour to

’

m ak e sure by a c o nsist e nt life an d a dv ancing grace our

, ,

calling a n d el e cti o n t o the kingdom o f o ur L o rd an d

S a vi o ur .

It is th e calling of God in Chris t J e sus That is .

,

th e call is addr e ss e d to th o se who ar e alre a d y in Christ

J e sus ; who ha v e r e n o unced all h o p e o f eternal life fr o m
their own w o rks Th e calling is to the j u stifie d an d to
.
,

th e m alone God l ea ds t o th e r a c e and pr o poses the prize

.
,
.

15 Let
th en as m any as a r e a d ul t * b e th u s m ind e d
us
a n d I f in any thi n g y e b e oth e rwis e m i n d e d G o d s h all r e v eal
, ,

e v en thi s to y o u 1 6 Ne v erth el ess wh e r eto w e h av e al r ead y

.

attaine d l et us w al k b y t h e s am e rul e l et us m i nd th e s am e
. .
,

th i ng 1 7 B e c o m e im itato rs u n it e d l y f o f m e br eth r en a n d
, ,

r egard th ose wh o w al k so a s y e h av e us fo r a n e xam pl e

. .
, ,
”
.

Fr o m the ab o v e s e ntiment it is apparent that th e hope ,

befor e us is to fill the heart of believ e rs generally It .

was not Paul al o n e that was lai d h o ld o n by Chri s t in

o rder t o pursu e t his end The exh o rtati o n is a ddressed .

to e very one wh o is spiri tu ally a dult t o k ee p this h Ope ,

b e f o r e hi m .

For by ,
the p e rf e c t of our t r a nsl a ti o n are m e ant , ,

the ad ul t in Christ ”
Pa ul had s aid j ust befor e that .

h e d id n ot t hi nk hi mself p e rfected Wh e n then he .

her e sp eaks of himself an d other s a s perfect it is in ”

,

a noth e r s e ns e an d on e not unfrequ e ntly found in the

,

New Te s t amen t : H e b v The yo u thf u l beli e ver is . .

Teh e for .
T E up y t/Lnr a t u ov
,
.
‘

y we a fl e .
 42

He that hath an ear let him h ea r what th e Spirit saith

,

to the c hurches ”
.

But as th e r e were di ff er e nc e s of light and gr a c e a m o ng

,

the believ e rs of Phi lippi le s t these s hould e ng e nd er strife

,

a n d d ivision a w o rd is a d de d to those wh o s aw n ot th e
,

pres e nt truth An d if in a n y t hi ng y e be o th erwis e

.
“

mind e d God shall reveal even t hi s t o y o u

,
”
The d iffering .

from an inspire d apostle of c o urse suppos e d th e dis ,

sentients wrong B u t if they w o ul d a pply to the s o urc e

.

o f light f or instru c tion on those points wh e rein th e y di ff er e d ,

e ith e r from an apostle or amongst e ach other the truth

, ,

an d the error woul d be d isclose d t o th e m Whil e ther e .

,

fore d iversitie s of vi e w will ever be fo u n d among believ e rs

, ,

we ar e h e reby ta u ght th e way in whi ch th e y are to b e re

move d an d u nity of j ud gment and of he a rt to b e obtain e d
, .

How happ e ns it s ay sometimes those wh o taunt us

, ,

that in spite of your profe s sions of all being ins tructe d

by the same Spirit you ar e so d ivid e d in Opinion an d at
,

s trife among y o urs e lves ? Th e a nswer is very simple ;

”

S o far as any are ta u ght of the H o ly Ghost they agre e ,

their di ff erenc e s a ris e from the r e mains of ignor a n c e an d

d arkness that are blen d e d with the light p o sses se d by e a ch .

But behold th e r e medy for di ffer e nc e pr o vided by God

Himself It is t o ask of Him with a sincer e mind Wh at , ,

is tr u th that it may be hel d by us an d what is e rr o r 2

that we may c a s t it from us B u t many c a nn ot a ffor d .

to know the tr u th They woul d not leav e th a t which

.

it con d emns e v en if it w e re s h o wn them t o be error An d

,
.

many trus t to argument an d discuss ion an d fre e dom o f ,

S peech as the means of arriving at the tr u th But all wh o

, .

’
ha v e singlene ss of eye may pray in faith for Go d s enlighten
ment of them on whatever s u bj ect they di ff er ; a ssure d
,

that u nity of j ud gment an d of feeling in the church is a n

obj e c t d ear to the heart of our Lor d : 1 Cor i 10 .
,
.

While s eeking t li s en d unity is to b e maintained

'

still fo u nd e d u pon agreement in truth alr e a d y receive d

, .
 43

Wh e reto we ha v e alrea dy attaine d let us walk by th e ,

same r u le ” ’
Where thi s is the case Go d s gra ciou s fur ther
.
,

aid t o correct mis tak e s a nd t o open the mi n d to His light

, ,

may be c o nfid ently expecte d He that hath to him shall .

,

be gi v en and h e shall have ab u ndantly

,
”
.

The inspired sentiment of the text then s tands o ppos e d

to the mis c hi ev o us mistake which obtain e d in the chur ch ,

s o on a ft e r the d ec e ase of apostles that ther e ar e two rule s ,

o f life ac knowle d ge d by Go d : o ne for th e perfect— which

s o on cam e t o mean the monks an d n u ns an d another for
,

the flock in general B u t far from this being true all

.
, , ,

wh a tev e r be their meas u re of attainment are to walk by ,

th e same r u le an d to c u lti v ate u ni ty s o that no di ff erenc e s

, ,

o f Opinion on subordin a te points may effect d ivi si o n among

them .

Kn o wing how mu c h man is a being influenced by example ,

the Holy Ghost next t o u c hes u pon the two fol d force of it -
,

exhibiting on e class a s fit s u bj e c ts of imitation the other ,

o f reprobati o n Pa u l offers to them therefore as living

.
, ,

examples of the mo d e of life fitte d to attain th e prize him ,

self an d others lik e min d e d with himself Thus again a

-
.

frequent mistake mo s t perniciou s t o the well being o f

,
-

belie v e rs is correcte d by the wor d of tr u th Many Chris

, .

tians copy the sl o thf u l c o v etou s worl dly professor and

, , ,

t hi nk themselves safe Are they n ot e q u al to or e v en

.
,

abo v e s uc h
, But that is no sec u rity We are to take as .

o ur pattern the hi ghe s t s tyle of Christian attainment

, .

In the early part of th e chapter wh e re the c hurch h ad ,

to be c au tione d again st unsoun d views o n the great q u e s tion

of ac c eptance befor e God the s nar e was fal se doctrin e But
, .

we ha v e tra v ell e d beyond those limits A new snare .

awaite d the belie v er s o f that d ay Fal se exa m pl e might .

lead them into a mo d e of life which would en d in their ,

e xcl u sion fr o m th e kingd om An d tho s e example s too .

, ,

might be fo u n d where there was no d enial of the tr u th

, ,

t hat J e s u s was coming to reign Th u s it is al s o n o w . .

 44

Earthly condu ct u nsuite d to the heavenly calling is a very

freq u ent pit fall of th e enemy in our d ay
-
.

18 For m an y w al king of wh om I h a e tol d y o ften

a re v ou
e en weepin g th at th ey ene m i e o f t h
.
, ,

an d n o w tell y ou v th a re e s e

cr o o f t h C h ri t w h o e d i d e t ructi on wh o e g d i th eir
,

ss e s s en s s s o s
b ell y d w h o e gl o r y i i th eir h a m e wh mi nd ea rthl y
,

, an s s n s , o
th i n gs .
”

As th e a postl e is d issua d ing Christians from fo l lowing

e vil e xample to their f uture loss it would s e em to be in the ,

s t r a in of his argum e nt to exhi bit th e cas e of incon si stent

,

b e li e vers An d there is much in the nature of their con

.

duct as h e r e painted whi ch finds a n a nsw e r in living originals

,

a r o un d us But as th e p e rseveranc e of the s a ints s u ppose s

.
,

that n o ne of th e truly faithf u l in Christ will finally be l o st ,

thi s pa s s a g e m u st I supp o se h e und erst oo d of mere pro

, ,

f es sors of the faith .

Thos e n o w aime d at by th e apo stle were p erh aps the

p a rties of wh o m he sp o k e in general t e rms in the early , ,

p a rt of th e e pistle as tr o ubling him by speaking of Christ

,

n o t with pure intenti o n f o r G o d s gl o ry ; but in o rd e r t o

’
,

e ndanger his l ife .

They w e r e en e mies of Messiah s cross They would not

’
.

refus e His kin gdom but suffe ring a s the way to the cr o wn , ,

they rej e cted wholly They min d earthly thing s .

”
This .

is increasingly the character of the no mi nal Chr i s tians of

th e pres e nt d ay Th ey cove t riches they seek pleasure
.

they study phi l o s o phy an d o bey its teachi ngs rath e r than ,

scriptur e ; they wo u l d gla d ly receive the honours of th e

w o rld Th e y ar e trying t o mend the worl d and t o make
.
,

thems el ves a d owny nest in it But the Christian s eye ’

.

must be on things heavenly He is t o b e dea d to the things .

o f the worl d aliv e to those above O f that his imm ersion .

,

in water into the name of Christ is a sign .

 45

20 Fo r city
*
is in h v our
ea en fr o m wh j al o w en c e s e a re
oo in fo r L or J e u C ri t Sa i our
.
,

l k g th e d s s h s Wh h al l as v 21 o s
c an e b o o f our u i i ati on th at i t m y b e c om e
. .

i
h g th e dy h m l a c on
fo r bo of o r a cc o r d ing t t h ene rgy o f h i
,

m e d t o th e dy hi s gl y , o e s
a bi i t to ubj e c t e en
l y s v t i n to h i m e l f
all h gs s .

How the twentieth ver e stan d s c o nnected with th e sub s

j c t i not appar e nt It may be designe d a s a contrast

e , s .
,

to t h seek e r f earthly things j ust before nam e d O r it

e s o .

m a y b j oin e d with v e rs e 17 a s c o mpleting the d e scripti o n

e ,

o f th e a d ult Christian Imitate us ; for ou r city i in . s

h ea ven d t here are o u r hop e s a nd th o ughts

, an Th e .

18th a nd 1 9th v e rse will th e n c o m e in a s a p a r e n t h e sis s .

This eems t o be the be t mo d e of i e wing it

s s v .

Th e Christian in the a bove wor d s is t t o l oo k f th e

, , se or

return o f th e Lord J e sus That is th e time of th e r e sur .

recti o n f the j u st and f the kingd o m Thus the cl o se

o , o .

o f the chapter bears o ut th e subj ect intro d u ce d in th e c e ntr e .

Heaven is th e place wh e re Jesus w is a nd Hi r e tu n is no s r

th e tim e f the c h ange of o ur b o dy t o fit it for imm o t a l

o , r

ble sedness Thu is th e questi o ned a nsw e red

s . s If u o r

city is on high h o w shall w e g e t thith e r ,

By th e retu n o f r

Jes u s th e S a io u r H o w shall u bo di e s bear the glory

v . o r

o f th e he a ve nl y places ? They shall be change d by His ”

mighty power whos e sway all things shall ob e y .

Th e b o d y which we now we a r is beautifully call e d th e ,

b o dy f u humili ati o n o Ever since i entered the

o r .
”
s n ,

b o d y h a s been subj e cted t o various indig i ti e s aches i n , , n

fi miti
r humble d by th e n e ces iti e s f infancy d o ld age
es s o an ,

an d th e changes o f th e se a sons a nd at length it bec o m e s th e ,

*
w or d i w M u wh ich m y t ran l ate c itiz en
Th e s o re u a, a s
‘

s h ip bu t I fi d pr oo f o f th at en e Th w o rd m ean
c an n no s s e s
ci ty i M xii 7 d th i i I th ink t h m eaning h ere
.

’
n 2 ace an s s, e
i b e t u n d e r too d too o f m ate ri al e xi ten c e of a
.
, , , , .

T pxwa ei s s s s as
city
,

1 Eup g G r a m m at ic all y p eak in g J e u i upp o e d

o u a um s , e ou s s s s s s
c o m e forth from t h ity t fr o m h ea en But t h
.
,

t o e c no v e
ap o tl e pr o b a bl y m ean onl y fr o m h ea en 5 w woul d h a e
, .

’
s s v E a v
b een t h c orr e c t f or m
.
,

e .

I To a wua T ns T a rre wwa e ws r mwu .

 46

prey of worm s mingling with the earth B u t it is destine d

, .

to become like the bo d y o f Jes u s glory

’
. Then shall the
righteo u s s hine fo rth a s the sun in the kingd om of th eir
Father .
”
Not d eath then b u t the return of Christ an d
, , ,

the change of our bo dies to immortal glory is the tr u e hope

,

o f the believer . Let then the very necessities of o u r bo die s

,

in plac e of d ragging u s d own to earth an d its sha d ows ,

a s is the ca s e with the men of the worl d tea c h u s t o look

,

f o r that Savi ou r who s e sud den an d promi se d a d vent shall

,

inst a ntly remove them &

Th e s e are th e heavenly hopes this the d ivine knowle d ge
,

of Je s u s which is to s u perse d e in our mind s the s c ience o f

,

men ; an d t o tea c h u s to li v e s oberly righteo u sly a n d

, ,

go d ly in this present evil age

, .

May we move on in o be dien c e t o it

 47

CHAPTER III

THE TW O RESTS

HEB . 111 , IV .

IN the s e chapters Jesus is compared with Mo ses an d His ,

superiority to that emi nent ser v ant o f God is prove d Both .

were appoint e d of God both faithful B u t Je su s is superi o r .

in nat u re to Moses ; His d ispen s ation is far loftier ; an d

H is position in it as much hi gher a s a son in his o wn ,

h o us e is abov e a s e rvant in a n o ther s Then foll o w s our

’
.

p o sition as believe rs .

Wh os e h ou e w if w h ol d fa t to th d th c onfi d enc e
s a re e, e s e en e
b ol d pr o fe ion o f
,

and th e ss

M o ses w a s c o nductor d superinten d ent of a p a rt f

an o

the people f G d W e a re n o w c onstituting the pirit u al

o o . s

hous e f G d For th e re are t w ho u ses f G d together

o o . o o o ,

making up th e p eo pl e f G d
on e While the apostle
o o .
”

is about to apply the wor d s of Psalm xcv to us he still ,

marks the d i ff erenc e o f o ur calli n g un d er the gospel from

theirs un d e r the law W e are holy br e thren pa r takers
.
,

o f th e h ea v enl y
”
calling They were partakers of the
.

ea rthl
y
. I t is however
, be c au s e we belong
,
to the o ne

pe o ple of God an d that peopl e consis t s o f the earthly an d

,

o f the he a venly d ivisions th a t the p s alm applie s

,
We take .

*
Or of th e h Op e .
 48

o ur p lace under
, con d iti o n of h o l di ng firml y unto th e en d

o f the time appointe d by Go d the objects of faith Th e ,

.

apostle notices tw o p o ints r e quire d of God ; internal con

fid en c e in th e hop e set bef o re us an d external profession ,

of the s a me t o others : s e e R o m x 8—10 .

, .

The wor d hop e is t o be j oine d I beli eve to b o th words

”
, ,

it is the confid e nc e of h e pe an d th e bol d pr o fe ssion

”
,

of
“
hop e ”
It was n o t e nough to begin to pr o fe ss the
.

Christian h o p e It must b e retaine d to th e end e ven t o

.
,

th e e nd of th e a g e ”
Till th en Je s us watches o ver His
.

church . L o I am with you all th e days unto the en d o f

,

the ag e Matt xxviii .

,

H e th a t l o oks back aft er putting his h a nd t o th e pl o ugh ,

is n ot fit f o r t he kingd o m o f God Luk e ix 62 , .

We a r e n o w like Israel in Mo ses day a t th e fo ot of Sinai

’
.

M o s e s went up int o th e cl o ud a fter giving th e m th e con ,

d ition s of th e o l d c o venant and was hi dden fr o m their ,

S ight for fort y days till at l e ngth they g a ve up the h ope

,

o f his return an d instantly fell into id o latry br ea king the

, ,

chi ef stipulati o n of th e ol d covenant .

The Chri stian hope is lik e Israel s a t that time Jesus

’
.

ha v ing cement e d the new c o venant with His own bloo d ,

h a s gone up on high t o th e pres e nc e of God with a pr o mis e , ,

like Mos e s t o r e turn But H e h a s b ee n so long a way

, .
,

th a t the glad hope and th e pr o f e s sion of the hope of H is

r e turn are nearly gone Howev e r that expectation whi ch .
,

first ch a racteriz e d t h e Christi a n is sti ll to b e -held still , ,

t o be professed .

Wh e re for e (as sa ith t h e H ol y Sp iri t T o d ay if y e wil l -

h ea r h i s v o ic e h a r d en n o t y o ur h ea rts a s in t h e pr o v o c at i on
,

d uri n g t h e d a y o f t h e t e m p t atio n j in t h e wil d e rnes s wh e r e y o ur

, ,
' ’

fath e rs te m p te d m e pr ov ed m e a n d sa w m y w orks f ort y y ears

, ;

T h e r e fo r e I w as g ri e v e d with th at g ene r ation a n d s ai d — T h e y

.
, ,

a re a l w a y s e rn n g in h ea rt but th ey k now n ot m y way s So I

, ,
'

s w a re in m y wr at h T h e y sh all n o t ente r into m y

.
,

*
Se e G reek .
TO r o f te m p tation .
Ior wh en .
 50

precl u d ed an d t hey did n ot e ven attempt t o

,
o btain the
reversal of it .

12 a e h eed br eth r en l est th e r e b e in a n y o f y o u an e v il

T k
h ea r t o f u n b elie f in d ep a rting fr o m t h e l i v ing G o d
. , ,

This v e rse st a nds connecte d with v e rs e 7 th e int e rmedi a t e ,

qu o t ation being a parenthesi s Wh e r e fore ( as the Holy

”
Ghost s aith & c ) take heed ,
. .

Strong as the wor ds of the pas s age are they a re a n ad ,

dre ss to B E LI E V E RS Thi s the apostle w o ul d have us clearly .

erc el v e Le s t there be in a n y of y o u an e v il heart o f

p .

unbelief Exhort o n e another l est a n y of y ou be har d ene d

.

t h ro u gh the d eceitful nes s o f sin ”

Let us th e refore fear .
,

lest an
y of
y ou sho u ld s eem t o c o me sh o rt ”
.

Take heed b reth ren ”

You are like Israel r e d eeme d
, .
, ,

o ut of Egypt Y ou as the y were hav e been d elivere d by

.
, ,

the bl o od of the Lamb You have ma d e pr o fes sion of faith .

in Jes u s Faith d well s in y ou B u t beware The ol d man

. .

is not wholly r o ote d out Unbe lief in part exist s ‘

.
,

though it may lie hid It nee d s to be kept und er An d . .

all unbeli ef le a d s our hearts away fr o m the Go d of life ,

a n d from Hi s wor d s of life .

If there be unbelief in the heart it wi ll somehow o r o ther ,

manife s t it s elf in the c on d uct in d epart ure from God , .

Christ i s here c alle d as I s u ppo s e the li ving God “

He , ,

i s se e n to be
”
the Resurrection a n d Life by His ri sing ,

from the d ea d The re v olters from Moses so u ght t o make .

another c aptain an d to go ba c k to Egypt B u t to leave , .

the apo stl e of our calling now is to revolt from th e Prin c e ,

of Life .

13 But e xh o rt on e anoth e r ea ch d ay w
h il e it is all e d c
y of y o u b e h a r d ene d c i fu f
.
,

t o— le t b y t h e d e e t l n es s o
‘ ’
d ay , s an
O

s 1n .

*
G o d is c al l e d by th i s ti tl e four ti m es in t h e e pi s tl e iii , 12 ;
ix ,
14 ; x , 31 ; x ii , 22 .
 51

W e are h e r e instruct e d to us e me a ns against the d ang e r

o f falli ng away The mean s are contin u al exh o rtation
.

the stirring up o n e an o ther t o r e ve r e nc e an d obey God s ’

word Mean s are nothing with o ut G o d ; but God w o rks

.

by bl e ssing means .

As the voice of t e mptati o n is o ft e n rep eate d so is th e ,

v o ic e of e xhortation t o b e fre q u ently r e peate d als o As .

Caleb an d J o shu a lifte d up their v o ic e s against the e vil

spie s an d the unb e li e ving people so sh o uld w e se e k t o
, ,

engage the L o r d s people to desir e His promis e s an d t o

’
,

trea d in th e steps o f obe d ience that lead to th e ir attainment .

Exh o rtation is b u t for a time It is to be exert ed while .

it is calle d t o day ” -
The time of temptation and th e
.

s eas o n when th e means of re si s ting it are needed will so o n ,

be over .

While it is calle d to d ay It is th e privileg e o f G o d

.

to appoint tim e s an d s eason s Ar e th e re not tw e lv e

.

hours in the day ? He me a sures o u t its length G o d s ’

.

words imply th in gs Wh e n He testifie s the en d o f thi s ag e

.
,

wh e n He proclaims that the n e w day is com e He will a ls o ,

ch a nge th e fe a tures of the tim e Th e d arkn e ss of this .

pr e sent evil age will depart an d th e glory of the day which

,

the Lord hath ma d e an d in which H is peopl e shall r e j oice

, ,
”
will set in . While it is calle d to d ay Satan is the prince -
,

o f th e worl d th e fle s h is d ying an d c orrupt an d th e stream

, ,

o f the worl d r u ns counter t o th e Spirit o f God But faith .

s e e s th e d ay appro a ching which will ch a ng e all thi s

“

cl ou d an d storm int o glory a nd j oy .

Th os e wh o d o not l isten t o the w o rd of the Lord a nd t o ,

th e right exhortation gr o w hard e n e d through th e d eceit

,

f u lness o f sin The m o s t l o wly reverenc e an d prompt

.

obe dience bec o me a sinn e r li s tening to th e Wor d o f God .

Yet many r e sist its call s o n som e one p o int or o ther And
, .

with e ach r e sistanc e o f truth hard ne s s grows on th e s ou l

,
.

The S pirit d eaden s t o the appreh e nsion o f th e promi se s ,

 52

a nd grows car e less a t th e thr ea ts of God Sin d ec e ive s .

even the believ e r wh e n e ver it gains an entranc e It is a .

cr e eping cancer slowly spr e a d ing It is a winter frost by .

,

d e grees hard e ning th e p oo l till it c a n be a r unbrok e n th e ,

la d e n wagg o n .

14 For we h av e e om e as s o iates bc c &&

o f t h e C h rist if w e
fir b i i f our full c onv ic ti on
.
,
”
h ol d m l y to th e e n d t h e eg nn n g o .

( f ai th ) j .

Th e auth oriz ed versi o n giv e s th e c o mmencing w o rds a -

d i ff erent ren d e ring but n o t easy f c o mprehen i o n , on e o s .

Th e apostle I supp o se h d in his eye his former quotation

, ,
a

of the xl t h Psal m in whi ch th e same w o r d occu s

v But ,
r .

unt o the Son h e saith Thy throne O G d i for ev e r and , o , s

ever ,ceptre f right e o u sn e ss is th e sceptre f th y king

a s o o

dom Th o u l o v e d st righte o usness a nd h t d t ini qui ty

. a e s ,

wher e fore O G d thy G d an o inte d thee with th e il f

, o , o o o

glad ness a bove thy f l l ow p x q 1 8 9 Paul e s .

”
er o o , , .

therefore r e fers back t o this The xi t h Psalm gives u . v s

the advent of the Messiah in th e glory f His kingd om H e o .

is God Thy thron e O G d He is m a n Above thy o

”

f ll w
e o G d h a n o f ll o w m
s . We are th e r e sho wn the
o s e -
en .

height f gl o ry reserved as th e priz e of u heav e nly calling

o o r .

It is t o be a sociat e s o r f ll w f the Messiah

s e o s o

in His kingd om The tribes f Isra e l t o be Messiah s

. o are
’

subj t w e His h u h ol d and j i t h i

ec s , Faith has p u t us o se o n e rs .

in the way f reali zing that height of glory It will b e

o .

o u s if w e h o ld fast to th e d o u r c nfident expect a ti o n f

r , en o o

the kingd o m f M e s iah and His glory F tho e who o s . or s

d iligently seek Him G d h great rewards in store B u t , o as .

beli e vers who hard en th e ms e lve again t H i w o rd th o ugh s s s ,

th e y may fin a lly ent e r et ern a l life will b e cut o ff fr o m that ,

scene of b l iss .

M e roxm '
.

1 B efore ( v er 6) it was no w t h e w iter ru s s e anot h e r

'

1ra
ppn0 t a
Wor d— m
.
,
'

ro a r a o t s .
 53

Th e verse befor e us much re s embles verse 6 ab o v e There .

we w e re d e clar e d t o be Messiah s ho us e if w e contin u e d

’
,

stea d fast Both pr o mi ses are condi tional We a re now

. .

e ngage d not a b o ut the question of etern al l ife whi ch is a

, ,

free gift but ab o ut th e kingdom whi ch is a reward a cc o rd ,

ing to works an d may b e lost by di s o be di ence

,
.

The pres e nt vers e se e ms chi efly conn e cte d n ot with the ,

verse imme d iately prece d ing it b u t with th e twelfth , .

Take hee d lest by unb e lief y ou d epart from the li ving

,

God For your p o siti o n in the King d om of Glory will be

.

that of Mes siah s a ssoci at e s if y o u hol d fa s t

’
, .

Le t a sens e then of the lofty d ignity pr e p a r e d for the

, ,

vi ctor keep us fr o m di sob e di e nc e

,

15 Wh il e it iS s aid TO -d a y if y e il l h ea w r hi s v oic e
a r d en o ur h earts pr c
, , ,

h n ot y , as in t h e o v o ation ’
.

As l o ng as God call s to us to listen s o long w e m us t obey , .

As long as He pl e a s es to e xten d th e d ay of trial to o ursel v e s

an d others so l o ng w e a r e t o s e cond His call by cheering
,

on o ur fell o ws to obtain th e prize against whatever foes ,

a rise t o rob us of th e crown Hol d f a st th a t whi ch thou .

h a st that n o ne tak e thy crown ”

L oo k t o y o urs e l v e s .
,

th a t w e l o s e n ot th e things th a t we hav e wr o ught but that ,

w e r e c e iv e a full r e w ard ”
.

16 f r h a ing h ear d pr o ok ed W h y w it
Fo r wh o a te v v as
c u f E gy p t b y M o e
.
, , ,

n o t all th at am e o t o s s

7
1 A d with w h o m w
n h g rie e d f o ty y ea r W it t as e v r s as no
with th em th at inne d wh o e c a rc a e fel l i t h wil d e rne
.

s , s s s n e ss

8
1 A d to wh o m w a r e h t h at t h e y h o u l d
n t ente r intos e s no
h i r e t bu t to th o e th at d i o b ey e d
.

s s , s s

These vers e s sh o uld b e read as que tions throughout ; s

as th e sense r e quir e s and I be lieve all mo d e rn criti s ,

as , , c

a re a gre ed .

A O O t ran l ati on ne gl e c t t h im p o rtant d i ff e r

W GI nO a O l ' '

ur s s e
en c e b etw een r
.

d w fl w am a
'
ta , an a et e .
 54

Th e a postle is comm e nting on the word s of th e psalm

qu ote d a b o ve Israel heard G o d s v o ic e a t Sinai y e t
.
’
,

h a rd e ne d their hearts Th e mo u nt of th u n der s hould have

.

impr e ssed the fear of J e hovah on their souls f o r ever B u t .

,

in a li t tl e whil e all d r e a d was gone In that little w o r d

, .

WH O 2 lies th e force of the whole passage WH O .

provoked Ye s that is the que s tion & In th e a nswer to it

,

li e s th e pow e r of the a pplication to o ursel v es It w a s not .

the Jeb u site or th e Amorite but th e redeem ed b y bl oo d

, ,

th a t did so

W a s Israel pr o voki ng an d perver se perpet u ally ? Now

, ,

rises the cry We ar e d ying o f h u nger & Now

”
We
p e rish by thirs t N ow Give us fle s h to eat N ow
Make us g o ds to g o before u s & Yes it w a s stubb o rn
”
,

a nd aggr a vating inde ed ; b ut th e Ch urch of Ch rist h as b een

no b etter .

Th e Holy Spiri t w o uld pres s attention the wid e on our

spread of sin All the congregation s ave Caleb and Joshua

.
, ,

were convicted of trespas s an d c u t off in the wil d erness

, .

Here lies the reme d y for a s u btle plea of u nbelief Sin .

dec e ives u s with th e t h o u ght that if Off en der s b e very

,

num e ro u s if all th e Christians aro u nd us are guilty o f dis

,

o be dience w e may m a rch on with them u n di smay e d S o

, .

tho u ght I srael They were confident in n u mbers The

. .

whole a ssembly rose again s t Caleb an d Jo s hua But .

Jehovah hesitate d not beca u s e the trespass e rs were a

,

multitud e He smote by units or by tho u s a nds according

.
,

t o th e numbers o f th e sinner s .

They provoke d God Learn then that God has feelings

.
, ,

a s truly a s man The breach of His command s the refus al

.
,

t o cre dit Him rou s e His di s pleasure in the ca s e of the saint

, ,

as truly as in the case of th e sinner Belie v er grieve not .

,

the Holy Spirit Prov ok e n o t the living God

Wh e n a beli e ver m arri e s an u nbelie v er contrary to His ,

c o mm a nd is n o t G o d pr o v o ked
, When a saint s e eks to
 55

be rich in this worl d contr a ry t o the Lor d s pr e cept is ,

’
,

he n ot likely to be cut o fi from the kingd o m 9

'

17 But th e L o r d was not only provoke d He manifeste d

. .

His di spleasur e by c o rre s pond ing action s Th ou gh r a n .

so m ed out of Egypt yet they became carc a se s in the wi l d er

,

ness The people of God di e d un d er His frown of anger

. .

H e shewe d them m e rcies b u t they requite d Him with sins , ,

till He wo u l d e n d ur e it no longer Space for repentance .

w a s n o longer given They fell witho u t o btai ning the hope

.
,

s et befor e them .

18 19 . At length the oath of God n ever to be retracte d

.
, ,

w a s launche d again st them They were exclu d e d o n .

,

ro un ds n ot ec ul ia r to th em b ut c a p a bl e of a pp l ing a s trul y
g p y ,
’
to God s p eopl e n ow They sho u l d not enter beca u se of
.
,

unbelief an d its pro d uct d isobe di e nce It was p artial

, , .

unb e lief They beli e v e d in the firs t miracle s of Mo s e s

. .

They belie v ed as w a s manifested in marking their d oors

,

with the bloo d of the L a mb Th e y h ad faith s o far as to .

,

cr o ss th e Red Sea wh e n co mmand e d : Heb xi 28 29 ,

.
, ,
.

But partial unbeli ef l e d t o fre q u ent a ct s o f di s obe dience ,

till th e door of promis e was shut against them altogeth e r .

Th is th erefo re com pl etes th e a pplicatio n of th e pa ssage to

,

th e sa in ts of th e Ch urc h of Ch rist How nec e ssary for us .

to try e ve ry d o ctrine that w e h e ar by Scriptur e l e s t w e ,

habitu ally rec e ive the false an d deny the t rue ,

Unb e li e f in its fulln e s s shuts out from eternal l ife Act s

, ,

xiii 4 6 But partial unbelief a nd its acc o mpan ying e vil

,
.
,

conduct may at length exclude from th e rest of God

,
.

IV I L t th e re fore fea r l e t a pro m i e b ein g l e ft o f

e us s s

ente ri ng into h i r e t y o f y h o u l d t h in k h c o m e too

. .
,

s s h an ou s e as

l ate f o r

The promi e f rest in dire c tly ma d e in the P alm i

s o s ,
s

*
Se e G reek .

T K a raAe m ouc-Vns
‘
. Afte rwa rd s, v , 9 . a rre
‘
n re ra z .
 56

stil l in f o rc e The w o rd left j m eans th e opposite t o

.
'

”
b eing
“
ful fil led .

Bel iev ers a r e t o f ea r l e st t hi s pr o mise shoul d be uni nl

,

filled to w ards th e mselves An y one of y ou sh o ul d think

.

h e h a s c o m e t oo lat e f o r it The a p o stle is n ot treating o f

.

th e failur e o f the Ge ntil e s a s a b o dy but of l o ss to the ,

indi vid ua l Christian Th e pr omis e which b e for e r e fe rr e d

.
,

t o th e m is n o w trans mitt e d t o y ou a nd y o ur tim e

, As th ey .

l o s t its e ffi cacy f o r th em s e lve s so m a y y ou B e dilig e nt th e n

, .
,

t hat this s ad r e sul t b e n ot yo urs .

“
A pr o mis e ”
Th e s a me great ob jec t of h o p e a nd o f
.

ea rn e st e ff o rt is assumed not o nly through o ut this epistle

, , ,

b ut thr o ughout th e Ne w Testament : Eph iv 4 In thi s .

, .

e pist l e i t is call e d b y v ari ous n a me s th e good news ”

, ,

th e pr o mis e ”
,
th e r e st ”
th e s a b b atism
,
”
th e ,

ki n gd o m ”
.

If w e t r an sl at e a s in t h e r e c e iv e d ve rsi o n s eem t o ,

c o m e sh o rt of it th e r e is inv o lve d I b eli e v e a r e ferenc e

”
, , ,

to th e t a king and t h e l ea v in g sp o k e n of by our L o rd The .

d a y is c o ming wh e n Je s us wi l l sudd enl y tak e t o hims e lf

,

th e w a tchf ul s aint l ea ving b ehin d th e c ar e l ess on e

, .

But t h e Gr ee k w o rd transl ate d to c o m e sh o rt m ea ns ”

,

a ls o to c o m e t oo lat e The a llusi o n is to a r a c e or t o a

.
,

f ea st Th e unr ead y vi rgins c a m e bu t a t l ength to o late

.
,

f o r th e supper an d they ar e sh u t out Matt xxv

, . .

H e r e a g ain th e s a m e stro ng e xhor ta ti o n of th e Spirit

,

pr e ss es on us I t is a ddr e ssed t o sain ts It warns them

. .

n ot to b e s e cur e but t o r e m e mber tha t God will d ecide ,

whe th e r w e sh a ll e nt e r His r e st or not a cc o rding t o our ,

c o nd uct Th e dis o b e di en t sain t will l o s e th e f uture realit y

.
,

a s surely as Isr a el l o st th e p a st typ e For w e have t o d o .

with th e s a m e God wh o a ft e r h a ving mad e th e m Hi s p e opl e

, ,

a nd sus tain ed th e m by m e rci e s justly d e m a nd ed of them ,

a life of o bedienc e Th e e ntr a nc e t o the r es t is still ope n

.
,

and d e p e nd e n t on our b e h a vi o ur If th e Lord s oath o f ’ “

.
 58

th e o
rep rt An d they tol d him an d sai d we cam e unt o
.
*
,

the land whith e r tho u s ente s t u s an d surely it fl oweth with ,

mi lk an d h o ney ; an d thi s is th e fr ui t of it But th e “

.

word of th e rep ort d id n o t profit th e m Th e y d espised the

”
.

pleasant lan d ; th e y b el ieved n ot his word but murmure d ,

in their tents an d h ea rken ed n ot un to th e voice of th e Lo rd

, .

Th erefore h e l ifted up h is h a nd a gain st th em & h e swore &to ,

ov erth row th em in th e wilderness Ps a . c v i, 24—26 .

As God spok e f u ture He was still engag e d

o f H is rest as ,

in work : but not that of c reation s pok e n of in Gen ii , . .

Th e promi s e then wa s not f u lfil le d to them n ot through

, ,

any fail ure of pow e r or of truth in God but o wing t o their ,

o wn fault Th e r e port was not m ix e d with faith in them

.

that heard it ”
The foo d was g oo d but it was n o t d ige sted
.
, .

No foo d sustains the bo d y that is not mi xed with gastric

j uice G o d s pow e r to f u l fil His word w a s s ee n in bringing
.
’

in the younger p o rtion o f th e c o ngregati o n un d e r J o shu a .

N 0 report wi ll pr o fit unl ess w e b e liev e it Non e will , .

grow rich by the gol d in Austr a lia unl e ss h e b eli e v e s th at ,

it is t o be had there and acts up o n it , .

For w e wh o h va e be e e ente ring into th e r e s t as h e

l i v d a re
ai I w are wr at t e s h all n o t ente r in t o m y
,

s d So s in m y h h y
r e t a t ou w or fro found ati on o f th e w orl d
.

, ,

s l h gh t h e ks m th e
w e r e fi ni e
sh d 4 p a e a c e rtain pl ace c on c erning
Fo r h e s k in
t u r e te o n th e s ev enth d a y fr o m
. .

e ent
th e s v h d ay h s An d G o d s d
wor p ac e again Th ey sh all n ot
,

a ll h i s ks
’
t
5 ’ A n d in hi s l
ent r nto re t
. .
,

e i my s .

Th e argument
which follows is d esigned to a ff ord an
”
answer to the question What is the rest inten d e d ?
Pa ul shews that it is a future one This idea however is .
, ,

* u b xiii 3
N m i 37 I r egard to th future ki gd om
2 x v n e n

t h tw el e a p o tl e w pi e A t h an ci ent one w e r e
.
.
, , ,

e v th s s a re e ne s s s e s
fo rt y d ay earch i g t h l and to th p o tl e f f o rty d ay
.

s s n e so, e a s s or s
Je u w p eaking o f th th ing p e rt aining to th ki gd m f
,

s s as s e s e n o o

G do Act i 3 A d t h pie brou gh t back om e o f t h

s n as e s s s e

fruit with th e m a p ec im en th twel e b or e wi th th em to

.
, ,

as s so e v
ch urch e t h gift o f th H ol y Gh o t p e cim en o f th
,

th e s, e s e s as s s e
p o w e r o f t h c o m in g g
,

s e a e .
 59

qui t e obscure d in our tr a nslation by the ren d ering do ,

e nter an d th e omission of the articl e before re s t

”
,
”
.

We a s b e li e v e rs a re like Isr a el m o ving on t o war d th e

, , , ,

r e st .

1 .It sh o uld be r e nder e d The works from the f oun d a

”
tion of the world h ad taken place Th e or d er of the Greek .

s hows t hi s We are entering into the r e s t f o r it is

”
,

futur e though Scripture spe a ks o f one p a st

, .

Each d ay brings us ne a r e r to the time a n d the place of the

futur e r e st As unbelief e xclu d e d fr o m the rest so faith
.
,

s e ts us on our way towar d s it It is t o u s as believers .

, ,

that the race f o r th e prize is set Op e n No u nbelie v er can .

e nt e r in He who has not the kingd o m within c a n never

.
,

see the king d o m witho u t .

By th e rest is me a nt that proclaimed in the psalm

“ ”
,

above cite d T o make thi s cl e a r the vers e that s peak s

.
,

o f re s t is then q u ote d a fresh .

B u t the assertion of the futurity of the rest pr o mised in the

ps alm is instantly ch e cke d by th e a d mi ssion of a p ast rest
,
.

Alth o ugh the w o rks from the fo u ndation of th e w o rl d

”
were fi n ish ed That is .I grant that the Scripture , ,

speaks e l s ewhere of Go d s work being complete d ; an d as

’
,

the c o nseq u ence of His re s t having been taken as s o on a s

, ,

cre a tion was finished Finishe d w o rk implies rest ; an d.

th e Script u re use s the ve ry term rest of Go d s p o sition ’

on the seventh d ay
*
But it also as clearly a fli rm s a f uture
.
'

r e st in the p s alm I have quote d Th e y sh all not enter .

int o my re s t —I t was a n ew work of God that then was

’
.

going on from which He p u rpo s e d to rest an d int o which

, ,

o thers w e r e t o hav e e ntr a nc e ; with God e nj o ying th e

rest .

It is n e c e ssary th e n in order to unders t an d this pa s sage

, ,

to a d mit t wo re s ts of Go d : a pa st o n e f u lfille d on the ,

K ar arra v m s K a r e n a ua e u . Bu t thw o rd i th
e s n e H eb re w are

n ot al ik e . T h is d f i fe renc e i s ta ken up a fte rw a rd s .

 60

seve nth day : a future on e supp o s e d in th e xc v t h Psalm * , .

The abruptness of the a rgum e nt h o w e ve r renders it di fli , ,

cult to trac e its cours e .

Two s e nses may b e giv e n to th e w o rds my r e st The , .

expressi o n may mean

1 Th e rest which I en joy
.
( Subj e ctive ) .

2 Th e r es t whi ch I provide ( O bj ective )

. .

N o w t h e passag e s quot ed ar e types of each of the s e two

sens e s ( 1 Th at fr o m Gene sis
. An d God re s ted on the
sev e nth d ay — sp e aks of th e re s t whi ch H e Himself en
.

joy ed . But the future r e st of t he Psalm fro m which un ,

believe rs are t o b e exclude d is as clearly the rest whi ch ,

‘

God has prov ided t o b e enj oy e d by others as well as par

tak e n of b y Himself In thi s s e nse the words mv s upper
.
,

are tak e n in th e parable o f our L o rd : Luke x1 v 24 In , .

this s ens e t o o it agr e es with the remarkable expres sion in

, ,

Romans which is th e k e y to the Epistle

, the ri ghteousness
of God
”
In the sam e sense M o ses uses it of th e pro mis e
.

to I srael : Ye are n ot as yet c o me t o th e res t an d t o th e

‘

inherit a nc e whic h the Lord y our God giveth y ou

, D e ut .

xii 9
, .

Now th e rest of God a pplies to us l n both th e se sen s e s .

Each h a s its spiritu a l antityp e Ther e is a p ast rest of God .

,

into whi ch we ha ve al ready en tered by faith ; just b e ca u se

th e re is a p a st work of God in w hi ch He is now re s ting For .

Je sus d uring His lif e wr o u ght o ut a right eo usness f o r us

, , ,

a n d e ndure d th e curs e of the l a w in death Th at work of .

H is was c o mpl e t e in resurr e cti o n In that c o mplete d work .

the wh o l e G o dh ea d alr eady rests wit h a greater c o mplacency ,

tha n in t h e fin ished w o rk of th e seventh day Wh e n God .

S p eaks of His r e st of c ours e H e me ans n o t the long finish ed

,
-

works an d th e l o n g p a s t r e st of cre ati o n an d th e seventh

,
-

*
c e Stu a t d oth e r
H en r an s wh o wi h t th row d own th
s o e a d v er
sati e m eaning o f
v K a t r OL, '
by rend e ring it nam el y ’
h av e
en e o f th p a
,

m i ed th
ss e s s e ss a e
g .
 61

day : y e t the future rest is like it as the l ik e e xpr e ssion ,

shows .

The first rest of God in cr ea tion was broken by unright

eousn ess entering Then came in th e sentenc e of death
.
,

a n d th e w o rk w a s b l ight e d a nd m a rr e d In order t o its .

re cov ery th e n th e r e is a tw o f o ld w o rk an d a tw o fold rest

, , , .

Righteousn e ss was first t o be wr o ught to undo the sin ,

brought in Th a t has b ee n compl e t e d ; an d God r e sts in

.

th e w o rk thus far a ccomplish e d But the s e nt e nc e of .

trava il and d ea th a s th e issue o f u n righ teo us ness a b id e s

, ,

still a nd that h a s y e t to b e r e m o ve d er e th e full re s t of ,

God can com e in This is th e future rest of th e psalm t o

.

w hi ch we ar e invit e d ; God rej o icing in His works anew .

O f that the seve nth day w a s a type And th e Lord s d ay ’

.

is th e day of pres e nt r e st on whi ch w e cel e brate th e w o rk

,

o f Chri s t c o mplete d .

God rest e d o n the s e v e nth day from all His w o rks Th e .

works then of which th e psalm mak e s menti o n Th e y

prove d m e and saw my works a r e o f anoth e r class th a n
”
, ,

th o s e of th e creation Sin destroy e d G od s f o rm e r r e st

.
’

in cre ati o n H e began th e n t o work an e w t o bring in a

.
,

b e tter rest B u t the di sobe di ent p e rceive d not the w a ys

.

o f the Lord and sympathi ze d neith e r in His work n o r

,

in His rest Wherefor e the L o rd was angry with that

.

gen eration .
”
B u t d o es th a t g e ner a ti o n m ea n o nly
th os e wh o die d in th e wild e rness By no means As the .

day abid e s in which G o d is sh owi ng His ways an d display ,

ing His w o rks ; an d as th e rest still is hel d o ut so the ,

generatio n abi d es still J e sus assur e s us that it will n o t

.
,

b e purg e d o ut till the a wf u l j u dgm e nts of th e day o f the

,

Lord sw e ep it from th e face o f the e a rth V erily I say .

unot y o u thi s generatio n will not pas s a wa y till a ll

, ,

thes e things b e fulfille d Mat t xxiv 3 4 Let n o t.

, .

us t h en be fo u n d a mi ds t th e unintelligent and d i s obe d i e nt

g e n e rati o n
 62

6 Si nc e t en
h it m re aineth th at s om e sh ou l d ente r into it
w o a ti d i ngs w e r e first pr o cl ai m e d ente r e d
.
, ,

an d h y t o h m t h e gl d
t e
n o t in h t r ou i o e i enc e h e ag ain l i mi teth a c ertain d ay
gh d s b d , .

The Israelites t o wh o m the pro mi s e of Go d s rest wa s first

,
’

a nn o u nce d lost it thro u gh d i s obe d ience B u t Go d s w o r d

’
.
,

c a nnot ret ur n t o him in v ain Some therefore must enter .

, ,
.

As they wh o were di sobe d ient we re excl u d e d the cla ss ,

which is to ent e r is hi nte d at as the oppos ite to the

,

un ruly an d d is obe dient .

S ay i n g b y D av i d T o d ay a fte r s o l ong a ti m e as it ’
-
7
h as b een b e f o r e s a id j T o d a y if y e wil l h ea r h is v o ic e h a r d en n o t
. , , ,
'
-

y o ur h ea r ts F o r if J os h u a h a d g i v en th e m r e s t h e w o u l d
,
’
8
n o t sp ea k o f anot h e r d a y a f te r t h e s e t h i n g s
. .
,

This is a carrying out of the proof that the rest meant ,

by the Holy Spirit has n ot been f u l fil le d It is true that .

,

o n the d eath of Moses Josh u a l ed in the spare d ones of,

Israel into the lan d It is true that God is s ai d to have.

An d He gave them rest roun d about

“
given hi m re st .
,

accor ding to all that He swar e unto their fathers Jo sh .

xxi 4 4
,
. An d now th e Lor d hath gi v en res t unto your
br e thren as He promi s e d them
, Josh xxii 4 Yet s till .
, .

that rest was n ot the one int e nd e d by God in th e psalm .

For if it h ad been enj o ye d it woul d n ot s o long after have ,

been s poken of as an Obj ect still to be striven for .

So again it is true that God is s aid to h ave given to D avid

,

An d it came
“
an d to Solomon rest ( 1) To Davi d .

to pass when the king s a t in hi s ho u se an d the Lor d h a d

, ,

g iven him rest from all h is enemie s 2 Sam v ii 1 ( 2) To .

, .

S olomon th e Peacef u l ) it was peculiarly promi s e d

”
.

B ehol d a s on shall be born t o thee ( David ) who shall be a

m a n of res t ; an d I Wi ll gi v e him rest from all hi s e nemies
round a bo u t 1 C h ron xx ii 9 .
,
.

B u t as God spoke by Davi d of th e rest as still f u t u re it

, ,
’ ’
i s evi d ent that even David s d ay of prosperity a n d Israel s
, ,

*
Ar e t fl e i a .

T H poe tpnr a t , t h e'

pr ef era bl e rea d ing .
 63

enj oyment of politic a l r e st in the promised l a nd un d e r hi m

self an d h is son was n o t the rest d esigned of God God
,
.

is n o t sai d to hav e r e ste d .

Fo ur hundr e d y e ars a fter Joshua h ad l ed Israel into th e

l a nd th e day of t e mptati o n an d of G o d s call to li s ten le s t
,
’

th e r e st sh oul d b e lost was stil l running on Even in , .

D a vi d s time th e c a ll t o hearken to day was still in

’
,
” -

forc e If J o shu a s re s t o f thirty or forty years were the o n e

.
’

indic a t e d th e pr o mis e w o ul d not h a ve been sp o ken o f in

,
’
Da vid s reign as u nfulfil le d .

An o ther d ay ”
Th e six days o f cr ea ti o n w e re natur a l
.

days s o was th e s e v e nth But the da y of temptation .

in th e wil d ern e ss w a s f o rty y ea rs H e nc e d ay is tak e n .

in a new s e ns e G o d s calli ng the p e ri o d from Joshua or

’
.

from Mos e s till the pres e nt time by the n ame of to day ”

-
,

gives a f urther ext ension t o t he t e rm The d ay of rest which .

,

is to foll o w on t h is will als o be an e xt e n d e d d ay

, Belove d ,

be n o t ign o r ant of this o n e thing that on e d ay is with the ,

Lord a s a th o u s a nd years an d a thousand y e ars as on e ,

d ay ”
.The pr e sent d ay of labour o f s u ffe ri ng to the s aints , ,

a nd of trial to th e w o rld has its li m it alrea dy d efine d in ,

t h e mind of God Th e d ay of r e st which is to fo llow it

.
, ,

has its limit a ls o God s rest i s t o be the p e rio d of a d ay

’
.
”
.

If J o shua s h ad be e n th e d a y of rest h e w o uld not have

’
,

sp o k e n of an o th e r day Th e next v e rs e t a ke s up an d
.

e xp a nds this i d e a .

9 Th e re re m aineth t h e r e fo r e th e k ee ping o f a a bbath re t

s -
s
fo r t h p eop l e o f G d
.

e o .

This is th e i s su e o f th e argum e nt Th e r e st promis e d

“

)
.

in th e xc vt h Ps a lm is y e t unf ulfille d It is t o be the obj ect .

o f th e Christi a n s d esir e an d p u rs uit

’
.

T o d ay is th e day o f labour of s o rr o w from th e w o rl d , ,

a nd of G o d s tri a l of His p e ople To morrow then is th e

’
.
-

d a y o f r e st an d of rew a rd Hol d out through the h o urs o f .

to d ay a nd a l o ng to m o rr o w will make you amen d s

-
”
,
-
.
 4

The word u s e d t o de s cribe th e rest is ch a nged Th e .

*

a po s tle c o ins a w o rd t o e xpre s s t h e s a bb a th r e st that -

is to c o me .

Th u s it is intim a ted t o us th a t th o ugh God s r e st on th e

’
,

s e venth day fr o m th e w o rk o f cr ea ti o n was n ot th e r e st

inten d ed in the psalm i t w a s y e t a typ e o f it Th e mi l l e n, .

nial rest will b e as th e a p o stl e s ee ms to hint in the s e v enth

, ,

th o usand year of the wo rld s hi story Then the work of th e

’
.

six previous d a ys will c ea se a nd Go d will r e j o ic e with H is ,

peopl e As a for e shad o wing Of G o d s pl a n in r e g a rd t o t hi s

.
’
,

th e l a w signaliz e d th e s e v e nt h d a y th e s e v e nth we e k the , ,

seventh month th e s e v e nth year a nd th e s e v e n tim e s

, ,

s e venth y e ar by o rdinances refi urin the sabbath yet t o

p , g g
b e kept In h arm o ny with t hi s th e a p o stle h a s t wi c e
.
,

n a m e d the s e venth d ay a s th e p e ri od of G o d s cr ea ti o n
” ’
,

rest .

And th o ugh th e r e s t to whi ch J o shu a intr o duc e d t h e .

r e mn a nt of Isra e l w a s n ot t h e tru e r e st of Go d y e t it was a ,

type of it S o w a s th e glori o us day o f the kingd om un d e r

.

S o l o mon th e S o n of Davi d
, th e man of r e st All l e nd, .

their aid to typify th e future s a bb atism The c o ming rest .

will embrac e cre a tion as did th a t o f th e firs t sev e nth d ay

,

It will esp e cially e mbra c e Isr a el an d th e l an d of pr o mi s e ,

.

It will b e the r e sul t of a v ict o ry o v e r th e f oe s of G o d as was ,

J os hua s r e st
’
.

This peri o d of j o y is a w aiting th e p e ople of God But .

that people as th e epistle testifi e s is twofold thos e of th e

, ,

e arthly c a lling an d th o s e of th e he a venly In ch xi th e

, . .
,

wo rt hi e s of th e old Testam e nt ar e set bef o r e us a s th e chil

d ren of faith justifie d th e r e by an d s o p o ssessors of the r e st
, ,

pr o vid e d b y G od in the right eo usn e ss o f a n o th e r Th e y .

are s ee n als o a s t h e o b e di e nt o n e s an d ther e f o r e re a dy t o ,

ent e r with us int o the pr o mis e d r e st wh e never th e tim e of ,

*
It is no l onge r K a rwl ra v m s ,
'
bu t BBa fl o uos
oa
‘
SO in t h e ‘

brew o f ii wo rd P
.

He Ge n .
, 2, th e is n ot nmre a s 1 11 t h e
*
sa l m ,

b ut m en .
 66

b egun the e n tr a nc e int o it is sp o k e n o f a s p ast

, . He th at
”
h as into his rest
en tered .

Ev e ry believer rightly instruct e d h a s alr ea dy in this ,

s e ns e enter e d int o God s r e st He h as c e as e d from a ll

,
’
.

att e mpts t o Obtain right e ousness by hi s own wo rks H e .

behol ds th a t great obj ect completely fulfille d f o r him in th e

right eo usne ss of Go d which Jesus finishe d He c o ntem , .

plat e s that w o rk with p ea ce an d c o mplacency a s God did ,

His w o rks of cr e ati o n when they cam e from His h and

p e rf e ct H is own work s
.
”
he sees even th e very bes t
“
, ,

are de a d work s o f w hi ch h e h a s ne e d to r e p e nt a nd fr o m
”
, ,

whi ch his consci e nce must be cle a nse d e re he c a n truly s e rv e ,

the living God : Heb v i 1 ; ix 14 But h e is n ow t o be .

, , .

d iligent in th e p o wer o f th e life o f God to do the w o rks of

, ,

God .The hope of th e f u ture rest of God c a n o nly be l aid

o n th e fo un d ation of the compl e t e d righ teous ness of God .

Th e law co u l d not give true rest for it c o ul d n o t giv e ,

righteo usn e s s The rest of th e O ld Test a m e nt Jesus

.

( i e J o shua ) m u st ne e d s be imperfect for it was foun d e d

. .
,

o n his own an d Israel s ob e di e nc e But the N e w T e st a m e nt

’
.

Jes u s is le a ding His p eo pl e int o r e s t o n the gr o und o f a ,

perfect right e o u sn e ss .

Israel rej ect s the rest o ff er e d in th e right e ous n e ss o f

Christ It s ou ght an d seeks still t o maintain its own
.
, ,

righteousness And henc e th e children of the kingd o m

.

will be c a s t into outer d arknes s while beli e ving G e ntiles ,

will com e fr o m the ea s t an d w e st an d sit down in th e ,

king d om of God For without a better righteousn e ss th a n

.

the Ph a risees th e re shall be n o p e r mi ssion t o e n ter th e

,

futur e kingd o m o f God .

1 1 th e r e fo r e ea rne stl y end eav our to ente r into th at

Le t us
oth e r r e st l es t an y fal l a fte r t h e s am e e x am p l e o f d is ob edien c e
.

”
.
,

Th e tw o rests a re c o ntrasted in thi s vers e d in th e , an

pre c e d ing . The i alrea d y e nj oye d

on e s the o th e r is t o b e
the obj ect f our e a rnest e ff o rt to attain
o The first is .
 67

requis ite in o rder to labour for th e s e c o nd Th o s e p o ss e ss e d .

o f the rest in Go d s right eou s n e ss are t o pr e ss t o ward s th e

’

f u ture rest as th e very d esign of God in calling them t o the

,

first .

A b eau tif u l c o mm e nt on thes e vers e s is f ur nished by Paul s’

Epistl e to the Philippians ch a p iii whi ch has b e en alr ea d y , .

,

c o nsi d ered There he fir st d escribes h is c o nfid e nc e as a Jew

.

in his own m e rits an d w o rks b u t afterwards his rej ection

o f them all in fa v o ur o f th e righteou s ne s s whi ch is obtained
,

from God by faith But then he a d d s th a t he set out with

.
, ,

e a ger effort to attain if pos s ible an e ntranc e into th e

, ,

s e c on d rest o f the ki ng d om at the resurrection of the j ust , .

Th u s the Christian s p o s ition is a para d ox He is re s ting

’
.

a n d he is labo uring He is resting while it is calle d to d ay

.
,
-
,

from all toil to procur e hi mself a righte ou sness It is hi s .

alrea dy by faith He is resting in this for God is resting

.

in it also His present r e st of so ul is J e sus pr o mis e

.
’

Com e unto me all ye that l a bour a nd a r e h ea vy l a d e n and ,

I will give you rest Matt xi 28 .

, .

B u t he is worki ng also whi le it is c a lled t o d a y f o r

, ,

the f u tur e rest for God is working t oo t o bring in a new ,

a n d complete re s t An d God is cal ling hi m a s th e rac e r

.
, ,

t o run for the crown as the wr e stl e r t o strive for the pri z e , .

He is to rest from toil to morrow then to find th e p ea ce -

o f God with o ut which now h e e nj o ys o nly within O f

, .

Messiah s d ay to come it is s a i d h is rest sh all b e gl o ry

’
,

I sa xi . But n o w it is writt e n In th e world y e shall h a ve

.
,

trib ul a tio n John xvi 3 3 We must through m uc h

, .

trib ul a tio n e nt e r th e king d om Of Go d

”
Acts xiv .

12 w o rd o f G d i li ing
Fo r t h e d p o w e rfu l o d s v
*
an an
h a rp e r t h an y tw o e d ge d w o r d d r ea c h i n g e en to t h
.
, ,

s an -
s an v e
d i i d in g o f o u l d piri t o f t h j o i nt d m a rr o w d ju d g e
,

v s an s e s an an s
th ou g h t d i ntent o f t h h ea r t i th e r e
, ,

th e s an 3 sN ye I or s an
creature h id b e fo re i t bu t l l th ing na ke d d o p en to t h
. .

a s a re an e
e y e o f h im to w h o m o ur a cc ou nt ( i to b
,

s , s e

Z wu .
 68

Thus do e s th e Holy Spirit m ee t a nd r e buk e th at l o w a nd

“

unbeli eving view which th e h u m a n min d n a turally t akes of

the Wor d of God It is ever apt t o think
. Such an d such
portions a re obsolete they c a n hav e n o mann e r of b ea ring
,

upon us
In the present instanc e we a r e rea dy to supp o s e th at the
psalm refers only t o e vents long past in which w e hav e no ,

conc e rn But Paul vind ic a tes the Word of God N o its

. .

reach e xt e n ds far beyond the day of M o ses of Joshua or , ,

Da vi d It is n ot d ead an d out of dat e N o : it a pplies

. .

with f ul l f o rce still to us o f the present d ay The word of .

the livi ng God is a n image of H imself It is li ving to o . .

It is mi ghty in its pre mises to the beli e v e r transf o rming , ,

purifying hi m It is mi ghty al s o to cut a nd w o un d by its

.

threats where resiste d an d d espise d

, .

As God beho l d s the h e art s o His w o rd a mirr o r o f Hi s

, ,

intelligence arraigns th e th ou ghts of man n o le s s than his

,

d e e ds Th e y a lways e rr in h eart Har d en n ot y ou r

”
. .

h ea rts .

S o m e of t h e He brews might be e v e n n o w pondering th e

st e p of ap o s tasy Here is a salutary warning S u ch a
. .

thought was kn o wn to God rebuke d by H is wor d e ven n ow

, ,

a n d to be pun ished her e after u nl ess repented o f , .

Thu s the q u estion of the rest o f God en ds with a n appeal

t o His word as the b a sis of our a c count bef o re Go d as our
,

J u dge May w e solemnly w eigh its appeal

.
 69

CHAPTER I V

THE TWO O ATHS

H EB . v , 11 ; v1 .

IN an e arli e r p o rti o n of the e pi stl e t o th e Hebr e ws Paul ,

h ad recomm e nded J e sus to our notic e as th e high pri e st ,

no les s th a n th e a postl e of o ur pr o fession H e brok e o ff .

from t hi s topic t o tr e at of Jesus Office as c o mp a re d with

’

Mos e s an d of th e sup e rior r e st int o w hi ch h e is l e a di ng th e

’
,

p a rtak e rs of th e b e tter c a lling At iv 14 h e a gain r e sum e s

.
, ,

the s ubj ect of Jesus high pri e sth o od in o rd e r t o manifest

’
,

its superiority t o th at of A a r o n pres e nting it in thr ee d i ff e r

e nt point s Of Vi e w .

1 H e u nf olds th e g e n e r a l n at ure o f pri e sth oo d

. .

2 . Th e pri e st sh o uld b e of sympath e tic na tur e .

3 He o ught t to b e s e lf app o in ted

. no -
.

In tr e ating f th e s e t hings a s d isc o v e r e d in u Lord he

o o r ,

o ff ers th e thr ee subj ects in an inv e rt e d ord e r .

3 J e sus w a s a pp o in te d by G d
. a s i pr o v e d b y tw o f
o s o

th ps al ms
e .

2 He is o f a s ymp athi zing char a ct e r

. .

1 H e is e n titled b y G d
. High Priest aft e r th e o rder f
o o

M e lchis e dec .
”

Here up o n th e apo tle d igre ses in to the long par e nth e sis
s s

which w e n o w pr o pos e t o consid e r He reverts no t a gain .

 70

t o th e s ubj ect f Jes u s pries th o o d till he has bro ught round

o
’
,

the m a tt e r to the high priesthood f Melchi e d e c again o s .

It is e i d e nt therefor e that much turns upon our rightly

v , ,

vi e wing that portion f Ol d Te st a ment history o .

11 C on c e rning wh om (M el ch i ed e c) w h a e m any th ing s e v s

d d iffi cu l t o f e xp l anation b e com e d u l l
.

to ysa an eeing y s e a re
*

o f h ea ing
, ,

r .

Th e a p o stle felt a diffi c ul ty in bringi ng before them thi s

t o pic a s it involved d eeper knowle dge of the prece ding

,

tr u ths f G d than they wer e at pre ent in posses ion f

o o , s s o .

Yet th e Ob t a cles lay m o re in th e u prepare d nes of the

s n s

per ons th a n in th e intrin ic di ffi c u lties f the ubj ect it elf

s , s o s s .

Difficul ty sho ul d rather r o u e intere t than settle u d own s s ,

s

int o sl o th Th great e r the impe d iments to enter into a

. e

truth th e great e r u j y
, d admi ration of it when
o r o an

m a ster e d What patience d oe the natural phi lo opher

. s s

di c o ver in investigating the obj ects

s d laws of nat u ral an

scienc e & What e ager aud ienc e s d o e the narrator f d i s o s

c ov eries in astronomy phrenology an d chemi s try fin d 2 I s , ,

it only in the things of God that hi s people are slow to p u t

forth e ff o rt and unwilling to believe that anythi ng more
can b e learne d fr o m his w o rd than has alre a d y been known
by th e m
Th a t which gave the apostle h is chief pain in a d d ressing
them was that they h ad b ec om e d u ll of hearing
, On ce .

they wer e all alive to list e n greete d each a dd e d truth with

j oy as a new lum p of golde n or e Now that zeal h ad pa ss e d
, . .

Their a ttention flagged ; with listlessn e ss th ev regar d e d

th e word of God a s tha t which could no longer a ff o r d th e m
a nything new or interesting .

I 2 wh en i c on id e r ation o f th ti m e y ou gh t t b
For n s e e o e
tea ch e r y h a e ag ai n nee d th at h o u l d tea c h y fir t
.
,

*
s, e v th on e s ou e s
princip l e ( th el em ent o f th b eginning o f t h o ra cl e l i te ral l y )
s
‘
e s e e s,
’

o f th o r a c l e o f G d b e c o m e uch h a e need o f m i l k
,

e d s o an a re s as v

‘
I ’
oua r e
e
y .
 71

an d n o t o f s ol id foo d
For e v e y on e th at p art ak et h o m il k
I 3 r f
u fu wr fr u fr bb
. .

is n s kil l in t h e o d o igh teo sne ss o h e is a a e I 4

Bu f b u r f ir
. .

t s olid oo d el ongs to a d l ts wh o h av e b y ea s on o us e th e
s en s es e e x rc
is e d to d isting ish g oo d a n d e v il
”
u .

Not o rdi nati o n bu t kn o wledg e a nd l o v e f gospel truths

, o

w a s f o ld th gr eat m o ral qua lificati o n for teachi ng It

o e .

w a s xp e ct e d that Christians sh o ul d grow in knowledge

e

a s th ey a dva nc e d in ye ars d be abl e to imp ar t to o th e rs , an

th e truths th ey h d l e arne d All might not be abl e t o

a .

spe a k in publi c but a ll after th e y had l o ng l e arned ought , ,

t o b e fit to c o mmu ic a t e truth in priva t e B u t in tea d f

n . s o

b e ing a bl e t o imp a rt truth t o others th e Hebr e w Christians ,

n ee ded th e ms e lve s t be instructe d afre h in principl e s o s ,

wh ich l ay t th e r oo t f t h e Christian faith They requir e d

a o .

to h a ve impr e ssed th e m truth r e l a ting t o their w

on s o n

a cc e ptanc e bef o re God .

Th e S cript ure s f the O ld and New Cove n a nt s a r e th e

o

o racl e s f G o d Th e heath e n h d som e o r a cl e s whi ch

o .
”
a ,

w e r e c o nsult e d b y th e kings a nd n o bl e s adj ac e nt t them o ,

a t c o nsid e r bl e e xp e ns e
a Th e ir answ e rs wer e o ften s o .

a mbigu o us a s to b e c a pa b le f tw o opposite m eanings

,
o or

e ls e t h e y w e r e d ark a s t be incapable f being und er

so , o o

s too d N ot . u or a cles
so o They relate Go d
r iews f .
” ’
s v o

th e pas t they teach present d u ty ; they discl o se the

fu tu e with s urprising clearness
r .

Th e firs t truths of Christi a ity P a ul calls by the nam e f n o

milk C o nsid e red in relati o n to the time during which they

.

had pr o f e ss ed Christ t hey w e r e a dults but they w e re still

,

un a b l e t o digest a nything stronger th a n mi lk With a d ult .

ag e sh o uld c o m e t h e f oo d o f a d ult But it w a s n o t s o with s .

th e m .

Ag ain th e r e buk e is a dminist e re d th at it w t t , as no so a

fi trs .
”
I r e m e mb e r th e tim e when it was oth e rwise d an

y o u s o ugh t f o r a nd fed upon the d ee p e r tru ths f Chri t o s .

*I tak e t a gr eein g w ith

T i l/a , no
X bu t th i
as G TO t
'

GI a . as e n
fi it pr ono u n b e f o r e t h erb 6 5
'

e n e w e v ¢ a 0 1f € .
 72

Ho w m el a nch o l y to find the ad ul t th a t onc e liv e d s olids on ,

r e turning again t o the w ea k liquids s ui te d t o i f ancy & n

”

But thi w in f ulfilmen t f that w o rd

s as H e that hath t o o ,

him shall b e given a nd he sh a ll h a v e abun d a ntly ; b ut h

, e

th at h a th n ot, from h im sh all b e ta ken even th a t wh ich h e

seem eth to h ave .
”
Negl e cte d truths slip from b o th the he a rt
an d th e m e m o ry .

Wh a t a r e buk e d oe s this pass a g e a dminis te r t o th e

Christians of our d a y Th e y a r e eve r dwelling o nly on the
first principles of th e g o sp e l Th e qu es ti o n of their o wn .

s alv a ti o n is th e only th e m e alm o st th a t s e ems t o ke e p up its

inter e s t M o st wi ll h a v e it so
. W e o nly w a nt just to get .

t o h e av e n th a t is e nough f o r us
,

But a gainst thos e wh o are lingering e ver a bout thes e first

e l e m e nts of repentanc e an d fa ith a wi de fiel d o f b e auty a nd ,

instructi o n is ever cl o s e d They a r e uns kilful in the wor d .

Of righteousn e ss ”
But what is m ea nt by that phrase
.

th e word of right e ousn e ss I take it t o signify the ,

Old Testam e nt in o pposition t o the principle s of the

” “
,

d octrin e of Christ whi ch ar e mentioned s oo n after Th e .

Ol d T e st a m e nt or its c o n d itions o f salvati o n ar e c a lle d the ,

law o f right eo usness Rom ix 3 1 Righte ou sness was .

, .

its dem a nd the justice of God was the attribute it was

,

int end e d m a inly t o disclose In oppositi o n thereto the .

g o spel u tt e ranc e s are call e d th e word of his grace Act s “

xx 3 2
,
th e w o rd of r e c o ncili a tion 2 Cor v 19 the .
,

w o rd of this s a lv a ti o n Acts xiii 26 The H oly Gh o st , .

is called th e Spiri t of grace H e b x 29 a nd th e throne

”
, .
, ,

whi ch G o d n o w o ccupi e s is c a ll e d t h e thr o n e of grace

He b iv 16
.
, .

J o h n th e Baptis t too a s c o ming in th e O ld Te s ta m e nt

, ,

spirit is said b y our Lord t o hav e c o m e in th e w a y of

' “

righte o usn e ss Matt xxi 3 2 For John c a me in the .

, .
“

S pirit and p o wer of Eli as standing aloof fr o m sinn ers after

”
,

the example of th at pr o phe t of the ol d c o venant See als o .

in f u rth e r pr o of Psa cxix 123 13 8 172 Prov viii 8 20

, .
, , ,
.
, , .
 74

which he e mploys a ll a re typical ; t h at is pr o ph et ic of

, ,

the ag e to c o me ”
.

To Abraham Melchis e de c is pre s e nt e d and h e r e c o gnize s

him as Go d s Priest ( Gen xiv ) er e h e is justi fie d ( G e n xv)
’
. .
, .
,

an d b e fore the main pr o mi s e o f millen n ial glor y is iv e

g n

( Gen xxii ) B u t to us th e a ntityp e o f M e lchis e de c is

. .

o ffere d ; an d it is by the rec e ption of him th at w e a r e ,

j u stified an d m a d e parta k e rs o f the gl o r y to com e H enc e .

th e case of Abraham is intr o duc e d a t th e clos e of th e

parenthe sis occasion e d b y the sl o wn e ss of t h e He b r e w
Christians an d the a p o stl e r e turns o n c e m o r e t o t h e c a s e
, .

o f Melc hi s e d e c .

The pri e sth oo d of Jesus h as two pha s e s th e Aar o ni c ,

a n d the Melchise d ec ; both of th e m a ll imp o r ta n t for -

the u n derstan ding of th e epis tle b e fo r e us N o t t o und e r .

stan d the typical bearing o f Melc h isedec s his t ory o n us

’
,

is dul n ess of p ercep tion worth y of reb uke This th e r e for e .

, ,

the apostle a dmi nisters For it supposes th e loss of th e .

hop e of our calling a s invit e d t o t he kingd om W hen, .

Jesus appears as th e kingl y Pri e s t or M e lchis e d e c our ,

h o p e is c o me .

B u t J e sus present pri e sth oo d is a fter th e A a r o nic p atte rn

’
.

In th e Mosaic ec o nomy th e high pri e st was s e p a r ate d fr o m

,

the king The Aar onic prie s t w a s e ngag ed a bou t s a cri fic e s

.
,

the c lean sing o f th e unclean th e forgiven e ss Of sins To , .

rej ect Jes u s as the Aaron ic P riest then is utter p erditio n .

Such ref u sers lie u nd er th e j ust wr a th of God f o r t r e s ,

passe s with ou t number Henc e this f e arful p o siti o n .

is c hiefly d epicte d a ft e r the S avi o ur s pri e sth oo d temple

’
, , ,

an d sacrifice a s answering to th e A a r o nic patt e rn

, h ave ,

been d u ly d e velope d Jesus is s ee n as the M el ch isedec.

Prie st in chap vii But his Aaron ic pri e s th o o d f o rms th e

. .

s u bj e c t Of c haps v iii —x W e may be saved th o ugh w e

. .
,

a re ignorant o f or d eny the Mel c hi s edec priestho o d of

, ,

Jes u s and h is pri e stly kingdom t o come a s multitude s of

,
 75

Christians d o n o w B u t to refus e him as th e Aar o ni c

.

prie s t S h u ts o ut from s al va tion

, .

Th e se two phas e s of the Lor d s priesth oo d a nsw e r t o

’

the two r e s t s of the form e r chapter To d esert Chri s t .

as th e sa crific ial prie s t is to leave o u r p resen t rest in th e

,

righte o usn e ss of God T o be ignorant o f Christ a s the

.

kin gl y priest is to be ignorant of the future rest o r c a rel e ss

, ,

abo u t the c o ming kingd om Th e sacrifici a l pries th o od is

.

inv i sibl e e xercis e d in th e temple not of this creati o n

, ,

a n d is r e cei v e d only by the men of faith Th e kingl y .

priesth o od is to take e ffect when Jes u s appe a rs when ,

heav e n is op e ne d an d b o th heaven an d earth a r e c e ntr e d

,

in him .

Th e hi sto ry of the Ol d Te s tament consid e red as a t ypic a l

hi story of th e c hurch a n d of Chri s t is all but close d t o us ,
.

An y wh o sho ul d attempt to d raw asi d e the veil however ,

scripturally wo u l d be in d anger of being den o unced a s

,
“
fancif u l Even in s pire d Paul when he giv e s us a
.
,

glimpse of t hi s mo d e of dra wing in s truction from the older

’
Scriptures in the hi s tory of Abraham s two wives an d sons
, ,

has n ot e s cape d the unbelieving remarks of some Thi s .

temper re s ult s from l ow views o f Holy Writ Christians .

do not f u lly belie v e what they all o w when the y confe s s ,

that S c ripture is d ivinely inspired Th e y would bind .

d own the m ea ning o f each pa ss a ge to signify strictly j ust

so mu c h a s the writer co u l d di s cern when he penned it .

But this is foolish The Spirit of God s aw far b e y o n d that

. .

H e dictate d the word s to convey his o wn hi d d e n an d far

rea c hing meaning .

Wo u l d we then d e sire that every one shoul d pres s h is

views of the typi c al meani n g of Scripture gi v ing like , ,

O rigen a loose rein to h is fancy Far far be the thought

, , ,

God h as h is meaning in h is types which it be c omes to us ,

dis c over in them ; not to i m po s e o u r i d ea s U pon th e m .

An d in or d er to se e o ur wa y c lea rly on thi s d ifl i c ul t p ath

we nee d sen se s e xe rc i se d to d is c e r n goo d a n d evil
“
.
 76

It w a s wh e n phil o sophy str o ng in vain i d eas of its own ,

powers set it s elf to allegorize th a t truths were thrust

, ,

o ut fr o m th e sight o f the pr o fes s ing church whi ch have ,

scarc e ly in o ur d ay b e en re co v er ed .

As a dults in years of profes si o n the Hebrew Christians ,

S ho u ld hav e so u ght an d reli she d soli d foo d They shoul d .

h a v e h a d al s o the vigoro u s sen s e s o f a d u lts capable of ,

discerning th e go o d an d e vi l t e n d encies of practices an d

d o ctrin e s Th e y w e r e qui te unawar e how n e ar they had
.
,

come t o a n e ntire d e fe ction from th e Chri stian faith I f .

a dva ncing in kn owledge an d grace they w ould h a ve at once ,

p e rc e ive d h o w p e ril o us the position Of t h o s e wh o hav e

b e c o m e c a r e l e ss b o th of kn o wl e dg e and of pr a ctice For .

t h e t w o t hi ngs a s th e a postle implie s g o tog e th e r Where

, ,
.

a pp e tit e is he althful there is e n ergy t o work a nd th e sens e s , ,

a re a lert and vigorous

'

But when the appetite d eclines .

,

an d th e o nc e busy workman sits sluggish an d l istless

dis ea s e h a s begun or will begin a nd t h e en d of such dis o rd e r ,

m a y b e d eat h .

C h ap i v Wh e r e f o r e l ea in g t h prin cip l e o f th d o c t rine

I v e s e
o f th C h ri t l t to p e rfe c ti on t l ay i n g a gain t h
. .
,
*
e g s e us o on no e
found ati on o f rep entanc e fr om d ead w or k d of faith tow ard
,

s, an s

G d o f th
o b ap ti m o f in t ruc tion
e d o f l ay i n g
s s of b d j s an on an s

f f r e urr e c t i on o f t h e d ea d d o f ete rnal j u d gm ent

,

O s A d th i an n s
wil l w e d if G d p e rm it
.
,
”
o, o .

Th e conne cti o n with the f o r e going s ee ms to b Sinc e e

it i disgrac e ful for a d ults in age to be living o n th e f o o d

s

o f infants go o nw a rd t o the food suite d to your a ge

, .

They ught a lrea d y to b e full y e stablishe d in those tr u ths

o

which w e re taught at fi st t o catechumens ; d t o le a v e

r an

them a s thi ngs alr e ady sufficiently a cquire d That which .

was taught t o th o se young in the faith w the first prin as ,

c ipl f the d o c trine

es o f M e ssiah What th e e o he . s are ,

a fterwa rd s pr o ce e d s t o tat e s .

* Li te ral l y th wo r d o f th b eginning o f th Ch ri t
, e e e s .

1 uw O d x
Bawr t a d w x p rjs , e m wu
‘
u i a ea e s re et

I I pr e fe r o m ittin g th ne x t with om e good MSS

.

e r e, s .
 77

There a re in the Script u re two cla s se s o f d o ctrine ;

o n e whi ch lie s upon the s u rface s ui te d to persons j u st ,

bro u ght to Chris t ; an d o n e lyi ng below the lett e r o r ,

th e typical and prophetic on e It is t o th e d ee per d o c .

trine whi ch h e calls

, that th e a p o stl e invites
them onwar d A d ult doctrine b e longs t o adult s SO
. .

Paul assure d the Corinthians he h a d wis d om whi ch h e

co ul d speak among th e perfect ”
that is th e a d ults , , ,

or f ull gr o wn in th e faith : though h e was then oblig e d to

-

a dmini st e r to th e m milk o nl y .

What a rebuk e is giv e n in the s e ntim e nts b e fore us

t o the Christianit y of our d ay & Not a f e w ev e n of ,

mi ni s t e rs s ee m to t hi nk th a t there are but tw o or thr e e

,

d octrines in th e Bible So that th e preach e r s m a in d u ty

’
.

consists in ser v ing u p thes e in d i ff erent forms an d with

v a rio u s s auces to d e c e ive the palat e & Henc e am o ngst
, ,

many on wh o m Christi a nity has but a slight h e l d th e re ,

is mor e or less of d isg u st We w ant somethi ng n e w &

.

We a re e ver hearing o v e r and o v e r again th e sam e thi ngs ”

.

Yet on th e other h a n d many a re a s unwilling t o hear n e w

, ,

truths as o th e rs ar e unwi lli ng t o hear th e Ol d Te a ch .

us what we kn o w seem s to b e the silent aspir a tion an d

”
,

d esire of m a ny c o ngregations and churches Henc e the .

religi o us publications which ha v e the m o st ext e n siv e cir

c ul ation a re thos e which ke e p to simple tr u ths
,
”
Th e se .

t hi ngs a re e n ou gh to carry us to h ea ve n an d what w ou ld

y o u h a v e more A gr e at deal more & This e v e r
rep e ated broo d ing o ver the first elements of the g o spel
keep s Ch r istians alw a ys chil dren Th ev understan d n o t .

the pec u li arities of the dispensation m which God has

s et them a n d their con d u ct in many respe c ts shows any
, , ,

thing but the p e culi ariti e s designe d to b e manife ste d by

Christia ni ty .

NO & this d welling a lwa y s on first principl e s is n ot th e ,

TeAei or ns Pau l h ad , v er 14, o f t h e fo r m e r c h ap te r c al l e d

a d v an c e d kno wl e d g e o f C h r is t
. .
,

th o e
s wh o h a d in t h e 7 mm, 7 6 .
 78

d o ctrin e th e Spirit of God NO &

of Let us go on to.

perf ectio n &

”
We are no more t o be content with o ur
a ttainments in th e knowle dge of Christianity than in ,

our attainments in grace Hono ur d uty interest the

.
, , ,

call of God must prevent o ur s tan d ing s till

, .

Not laying again the fo u nd ation of repentanc e from

d e ad works While h o w e ver the neces sity o f perfection
”
.
, ,

in d octrin e in ord er to form the perfe c t o r a d ult

Christi a ns is enfor c e d be it far from u s to d eny the mec e s

,

sity and beauty o f first truths No they are th e foun da .

tion a n d therefore of primary importance

, , though the
buil d er is not for ev e r to b e engage d on that part of t h e
e difice .

Paul n e xt specifi e s the fun d am e nt a l tr u th s of the go s pel .

1 R e pentance from d ea d works That was the cry .

of John the Baptist the h e ral d of the Christ

, Rep en t .

ye for the ki n gd om of hea v en is at han d I

,
Th e re was
ind ee d in Isra e l m uc h obser v an c e o f the law ; they kept
th e extern a l o rd inances of M o s e s with diligence But .

th e ir souls were d e a d to God : a n d the works that they

wr o ught in th eir u nregenerate state were d ea d work s
‘

from which they nee d e d to repent an d to be c lean s e d

'

, ,

a s m u ch as the Gentiles from their i d olatrie s an d Open

profl igac y : Heb ix 14 B u t Chris tian s who have at

.
,
.

t ain ed t o the a c t o f repentan c e s ho ul d not be for ever ,

nee ding the preaching of the doc trin e .

2 . An d of
faith towar ds Go d Thi s is another a s pect .

o f what is d eman d e d of men in turning to Go d To th e .

Jew and to the Gentile it was nece s sary to prov e th a t

their d e e d s were e vi l an d in c apable of saving them Then
, .

cam e the pouring in of balm into their wo u n d e d an d trouble d .

conscience : the e xhi bition of the righteo u sn e ss of Chris t ,

a s that wh e r e by peace might be obtaine d Th l s al s o .

,

in its germ was ta u ght by J o hn He d irect c d Isra e l

, .
-

to b e lieve on him that sho u l d c o m e after him that is , ,

 79

on Christ Jesus . Beh o ld the n the firs t pair of con

, ,

n ec ted truths .

3, 4 . O f th e b aptisms o f ins t ructi o n , a nd o f l a ying on

of ha n ds .

Our tr a nsl ato rs in t h e version they h a v e a d opte d hav e

, ,

wr e st e d th e words from their o rder ; becau s e they coul d

n o t perc e ive th e meaning o f th e m as they s to o d But the , .

pres e nt r e nd e ring gives a satisfactory sense It is al s o giv e n .

by the V ulga te Th e re wer e tw o baptisms : the baptism

.

o f w a t e r an d t h at o f the H o ly Ghost
,
J ohn preach e d them .

both a t th e v e ry c o mmencem e nt Of the gopsel

, I in d ee d .

b a ptiz e y ou in water but o n e mightier than I co m eth th e

*
,

l a tch et of whos e sh oe s I am n ot worthy t o unloos e he shal .

b ap tize y o u in th e H ol y Gh os t a n d in fire
* *
L u ke iii 161 ,

An d again Go y e th e ref o re an d teach all nations

, ,

b aptiz in g th e m in th e name o f th e Father a n d of the Son .

,

a n d of t h e H o ly Ghost Here we h a ve th e ba ptism of

” “
.

in struction f or t ea ching was to pr e ce d e it .

Th e oth e r b a ptism is th a t of th e Holy Ghost which was

o rdin a rily c o mmu nicat ed b y the l a ying on o f th e h a nds o f
a p o stl e s Philip a fter preachi ng at Samaria concerning
.
,

Christ and his f u t u re kingd om baptize d in water tho s e wh o ,

b e li e ved B u t in o rder that the converts shoul d obtain

.
,

th e baptism of the H o ly Ghost it was n e c e ssary for two of ,

th e a postl e s t o c o m e d o wn and lav h a nds o n those already

b a ptiz e d : Acts viii Simil a rly we find baptism in th e
.
,

Spiri t c o nf e rr e d by P a ul up o n th o s e alr ea d y baptize d in

wate r . Wh e n t hey ( th e tw e lve d iscipl e s o f J o hn Bapti s t
at Eph e sus ) h ea rd this th e y w e r e b a tiz ed in the name of
p ,

th e L o rd Jesus An d wh e n P a ul h ad l a id h is h a n ds upo n
.

th em th e H ol y Gh o st c a m e on th em a n d th ey s p a ke with
, ,

tongues a nd p rop h esied Act s xix 5 6 Th e s e c o nd , , .

b a ptism c o mmunic a t e d supernatural gifts .

In s o m e pl a c e s t h e tw o baptisms a re brought into close

,
 80

j uxt a p o siti o n Thus P a ul te lls th e Eph e sians that th e r e

.

was , o n e Lord on e faith on e baptism & , in water&on e God ,

a n d F a th e r of all wh o is ab o v e all an d thr o ugh all a n d in , ,

y o u all But unto ea ch o f us is given th e grac e acc o r di ng

.

t o th e measure of th e gift of the Chr i s t &baptism Of the

Spirit& Wh e ref o r e h e saith When he a sc e n d e d up on
.
,

high h e l ed captivity ca ptiv e an d gave gifts unt o men

, ,
.

And h e gave s o me a p ostl es an d s ome proph ets , ,

&c .
, Eph iv 5 —11 Similarly Mark xvi 16—18
.
, .
, , .

Th e f e w wh o will p e rmit us t o s pe a k of th e mi r a cul ous

gifts of ol d a s intend e d f or believ e rs n ow c a ll th e s u bj ect ,

on e o f th e deep things of God But th e ap o stle tho u ght

”
.

n o t s o F a r from its being a m o ng the d octrines f o r the

.

perfect in Chri s t it is o ne of the fi rst p rinc ipl es of th e Ch ristian

,

f aith W h at m arve l th at w e h alt a nd a r e blind wi tho u t ,

it 9
This is th e s e c o n d p a ir of cl o sely r e lated d o ctrin e s .

5 6 O f the resurre ction o f th e d e ad an d o f e ternal

. .
,

j u d gm e nt The re s urr e ction of the de a d generally was n o t

.

ta u ght clearly under the Ol d Testam e nt The u ng o dly .

*
sha l l n ot arise in the j udgment n or sinners in the con ,

r
g g e a t io n o f the right e ous P s a i 5 But the New .
, .

Testam e nt teach e s as on e of its first principles t h e resur

, ,

r e ct i o n oi a ll wh e th e r righte o us o r unrighte o us
,
All that .

a r e in the gr a ve s shall hear his voic e an d S hall come forth ,

th e y tha t have d o ne g oo d unto the resurrection of life a n d ,

th e y th a t hav e don e e vil unt o t h e resurr e ction of damn a &

tion John v 28 29 , , .

So Pa u l preaches to Felix that ther e sha ll b e a resur ,

rection o f th e d ea d b oth of th e just a nd th e un just ,

”
Acts
xxrv , 15 .

The j u dgment which e nsues u p o n r e surrection is to b e

mp A ”
w LX X R e urgent Vu l g I c onne c t
v a a r ncro ai. s
ri gh teou with th ju d gm ent wel l with th
. . .
,
’
th e s e as as e c on

g r e gat i on t a ri e at t h ju d gm ent o f th ri gh t
,

T h ey h a ll
’
s no s e e

wel l h a e p a rt i th eir a e m bl y at th fir t re ur
.
,

’
e o us , as as v no n ss e s s

r e cti on .
 82

into two cl a ss e s— pr o c ee d ing from th e s o urc e s pr e vi o usl y

name d either ( 1) instructi o n or ( 2) th e laying on of h a n ds ,
.

The enlight e ning and t a sting the go o d word of God ar e

, ,

d ue to the preaching of the d o ctrine of Chri s t Th e s a me .

w o rd is us e d o f thi s r e sult : Eph iii 9 ( Creek) Th e en .

, .

lighte ning refers th e n as I beli e v e t o the primar y in stru o

, ,

ti o n concerni ng r e p e nt a nc e a nd faith or th e dang e r of th e ,

sinner by natur e an d his a cc e pt a nc e in Chris t Th e

, .

t a sting th e g oo d wor d of God has r e ference to th e h o p e s

”
,

of the millen ni al j oy The expr e ssi o n is use d wh e n millennial

.

times are d e s cribe d b e hold th e d a ys c o me saith the

.
,

Lor d th a t I wi ll perform th at good th in g ( o r word ) whi ch I

,
*

h a ve promi sed unto the hous e of Israel a nd unto th e h o use

of J u dah In th o se d ays and at that tim e will I c a us e th e
.
, ,

branch of righte o usness t o grow up unto D a vi d a nd he shall ,

e xecut e j u dgment and righteo u sness in the l a n d ( e a rth )

. .

In those d ays sh a ll Jud ah be save d a nd J e ru s a lem shall ,

d w e ll safely J e r xxxii i 14 15 It is use d in a si mi lar

.
, ,
.

s e nse of th e d ays of Joshu a an d S o lomon an d of th e rest ,

whi ch God ga v e t o them ; a s al s o of the rest o rati o n from

Babylon : Jo s h xxi 4 5 ; xxi ii 14 ; 1 Kings viii 5 6 ; Jer
.
, , , .

xxix 10 PS xxxiv 8 x1v 1 It stan d s opp o se d e sp e ci a lly

, .
, , , .
,

in Joshu a t o th e Lor d s thre a ts for bre a ch of his c o mmand s

,
’
,

and runs parall e l with the bles sing an d th e curse of whi ch

Mo s e s speaks .

The three other particul a rs rel a te t o th e mir a culous gifts

Of the Holy Spirit impart e d t o th e c o nv e rts a fter th e
, ,

baptism of in structio n by m ea ns Of th e la ying o n o f ,

hand s ”
But why should they b e thr ee tim e s d e scrib e d 2
.

Each time a new an d imp o rt a nt a spect of t h e m a s a ff e c t ing

the soul is bro u ght forwar d They a re first nam e d a s a
,
.
,
“
ta sting of th e heavenly That wor d ( Swpea ) is
always use d s o far as I c a n perceive of the s u p e rnatural
, ,

bestowment s of early Chri s tianity : A c t s ii 38 ; v i ii 20 ; , ,

x 4 5 85 0 They probably take thi s d esignation fir s t in

, , .
,

J inn 13 m .
T A wpea .
 3

refer e nce to th e first rest or to the beli e v e r s r e p o se o n the ,

’

righte ousness of Christ The gift s wer e a tt a che d of ol d to .

righteousne ss by faith a s Go d s seal s et ther e on : Gal iii

’
, ,

Rom v 15 . Th e re were al s o a ppealed t o by Pet e r a s

,

th e proof o f the truth of Christianity b e for e t h e unb e li e ving ,

rulers of Isra e l : Acts v 32 , .

2 It is next called a
. b e c o mi ng p a rta k e r o f th e Holy
Spirit Th e word empl o yed se e ms d e signed a s w e ll a s th e
.
,

gen e ral meaning of th e expr e ssion t o l ea d b a ck our mi n d s ,

t o an e arly q u otation in the epistle where Jesus is said t o ,

h a ve been anointe d with the oil of gla d ness a b o v e his

fell ows j N ow as the head was a nointe d so w e re the
” ‘

.
,

members to be As the Spirit was gi v en to Jesus without

.

meas u re so t o believers was it grante d

, accor ding to th e ,

measure of the gift of Messiah What d oes M e ssiah or .

the Christ m e an Th e a nointe d ”

Wh a t d oe s .

Christian mean ? A p a rtaker in the anointing Ho w

”
.

i n spiring the thought then o f b e ing thus seal e d a s a m e mb e r ,

of the Me s siah j ustifi e d in h is right eo usn e ss p a rtak e r in his

, ,

Spirit
3 .But there is v e t a third Vi e w of them Th ey w e re .

powers of th e c o ming ag e This expression gives the .

aspect o f the s upernatural en d o wments in r e lati o n to the

millennial gl o ry An d thus it is appr o pri a tely conn e ct e d
.

with th at View of apo s tolic instruction which d iscl o s e d th e ,

kingd om t o com e Paul c o uples t o gether t he tasting th e.

g oo d word of God and th e powers of th e coming a g e ,

”
They .

wer e the pledg e s and ea rnests of mill e nni a l gl o ry ; th e y

marked o u t t o the e yes of men the h e irs pre s umptiv e o f the
pr o mis e and led Chri s tian s b y the pre d ict i o n o f things ,

t o com e t o e xpe ct th e kingd o m of Chri s t a s th e ir e sp e cial

,

h o pe .

*
u nd e r tand b y t h gift o f righ teou ne
I s t r igh teo u ne
e s ss no s ss

g ift b t t h g ift o f t h H o l y S piri t atta c h e d b y G d to t h

’
the u e e o e
p o e i on o f ri gh teo u ne
,

ss s s s ss .

j M er oxo r
’
.
 84

N o w wh e n a n y a b a nd o n e d faith in Chris t a ft e r having ,

re c eive d these s u pernatural gift s he must in or d er to mak e , ,

go o d his cas e blaspheme the Spirit whose gift s he h ad

,

received as a d eceptive an d e vil Spirit He must d o

, .

de s pite unto the Spirit o f grac e n o t o nly by q u enchi ng his

”
,

gi fts but a lso b y that blasphemy of Him which is declare d

, ,

to be unpar d o nable .

The s e things then marke d th e u sual st a n ding of a b eliev er

in ap o st o li c days As the warning is addressed t o priv a t e
.

b el ievers n o less th a n t o ministers of th e word s o it describ e s ,

the po sition e nj oy e d alik e b y each of the s e clas s es Th a t .

Paul is S p e aking of beli e v e rs is e vid e nt He is en dea v o uring

,
.

to pre s erve tru e Christia n s fr o m apostasy t o Judaism n ot ,

to k ee p souls n e wly awakened from falli ng back to th e worl d .

To th o s e m erel y a waken ed an d not yet believe rs neither

, ,

the bapti s m of water nor of th e H o ly Ghost were ad mi nis

t ered . O f th o se just awakened the apostle woul d not say ,

that if they fell back to th e ir slumbers it was imp o ssibl e ,

that they c oul d be s a v e d N o & th e r e is n o e scape fr o m

.

the diffic ul ties of th e pas s age by th e th eo ry th a t pers o ns not

,

r ea lly beli ever s ar e int e nd ed Pa u l is repr e senting in awf ul

.
,

terms the peril of fin ally falling a w a y from inw a rd grace

,

alre ady r e ceived .

As there is a parti a l f a lling back inv o lvin g loss of th e ,

millenni al kingdom s o a t ota l ap o st a s y invol v ing et ern a l ,

p e r di tion is p o s sibl e
, .

But h o w could he S peak thus c o nsi stent l y wi th th e doc ,

trine of th e fin al perseveranc e of th e s ain ts ? It is not

n e cessary t o s o lv e t hi s difli c ul ty er e we believ e the ob vi ous ,

m ea ning of th e w o rds Still I w o ul d sugge s t a th o ught

.

calc ul a te d to dimini sh if n ot rem o ve it Th e suppos e d

, .

falling away is not onl y p e rfectly P O S S IB LE but certain if , ,

th e man b e left to hi mself Yet th e t ru th is that it h as

.
,

n e v er and never will be ACT U A LLY R E A LI Z E D I N F ACT

, ,
A .

thousand thing s are possibl e nay an d rea ll y ten d to exis t , , ,

which ye t n e v e r b e com e facts It is perfectl y p os sibl e that . ,

 85

a n e arthq u ak e might shake down all th e h ous e s in the cit y

o f Norwich l ea ving o l y that o ne st a nding in which I am
,
n

writing but no o n e suppo es that it will be A physician s .

may y truly to hi p a tient Negl e ct t o tak e the me di cine

sa s ,

I h a v e ordered t the appointed tim e s and n o thi ng will

, a ,

s a ve y o u Yet h e k o ws full well that such i the pati e nt s

.
”
n , s
’

eager d esir e t live tha t he will n o t fail t o take hi pre

o , s

scriptio The c o ns e quenc e o f negl e ct then nev e r c o mes

n .

t pass
o The war ing give n suffices to pr e vent it
. n .

If th ey shall f ll w y N t e very fi d f t
a a g a .
”
o n o ra n s res

si o n after faith i here s u pp o sed Nothing less than an

s .

e ntire d malicious rej ection f Christia i ty for infid elity

an o n ,

Judaism o r some false religi o n is inten de d It is quite

, , .

parallel with th e passage H b x 26 29 F o r if w e i e .

,
— . s n

wi l fully after th a t w e hav e r e cei ed the k owle d ge of th e v n

truth ther e remaineth n o m o re sacrifice for sins but a

, ,

certain fearful lo o king f f j udgment d fiery indignati o n

or o an

whi ch sh a ll devour th e d i He th a t d p i d M oa versa r es . es se ses

’

l w die d without m e rcy un d er tw o

a thre e wi tn e sses O f or .

h o w much s o rer pu ishm e nt supp o se y e sh a ll h e b e thought

n , ,

w o rthy who t d u d foot th S of G d and ou t d th

, ro n er e on o ,
c n e e

bl ood of th e c ovena n t wh erewith h e wa s fi

sa nc ti ed a n un h ol y

th in g, and i ns ul ted the spirit of gr ce a

T e
h sin ning wilfully intend s th voluntary a ban d o n e
e a
m nt of Christi ni ty , as di stingui s hed from giving up the
c o nfe sion
s o f Christ un d er terr o r o f d eath H e re th e n lay .

the mi stak e of the Nov a ti a ns in ref u sing to r e ceive again ,

int o th e ch u rch tho s e Christians wh o h ad fall e n through

fe a r or e xp e ri e nce o f the t o rt u r e Th e c a s e cont e mplate d
, .

by th e a p o stle is an unenforced persev e ring a n d malicious , ,

a b a nd o nment of Ch rist It is a spo n taneous sin a nsw e ring

.
,

t o th e fall ing aw a y o f the chapt e r n ow un d e r inves t i

“

g at io n T h e. enli ghtening o f the o ne ch a pt e r a nsw e rs

”

t o h a ving receiv e d th e kn o wledge of the truth of the ”

,

o th e r It is supp o s e d t oo that the apostates in question

.
,

are g uilt y of the blasph e my a gains t th e H o ly Ghost which ,

 86

th e S a vi o ur has declare d unpar d on a ble They in s ult .

th e Spiri t o f gr a c e ”
.

Th e y a ls o cr u cify to themselves the Son of Go d afre s h

”
a n d put hi m t o open shame Th e fir s t c ruc ifiixon was
.

with G o d s p e rmi ssi o n a n d or d ai ni ng Thi s secon d cru c i

’
. .

fixion is a gainst hi s counsel an d expres s e d d eter mi n ation .

God h ath f o r ever j ustifie d him whom men c o n d emne d For .

th e firs t c ruc ifiers Je s u s plea d e d that they kn ew not what ,

they w e r e d oing The apostate suppo se d by the apo s tle is

.

e nlight e ned , a n d yet persev e res in h is wi cke d ne s s He .

c rucifies Christ t o himself —that is a s far as he can .

,

Thi s is a View of th e crime as re s ting wi thi n his o wn soul .

He would slay him again if h e co u l d He puts him to Open

,
.

shame This is the aspect of the crime with out He lea d s

. .

his e n e mi e s to po u r forth their bla s phemies anew as if it ,

w e r e quit e c l earf th at J e sus was a n impost o r a n d hi s religion ,

a cr a fty fabl e .

I t is to b e Obs e rv e d a l s o that much of the forc e of the

,

p a ssage turns up o n the use of the p resent participle It is .

n ot s a id that by an a ct o f sin p res en tl y rep en ted of they

, ,

crucifi ed Christ a new but th a t they con tin ue im peni

t en tly t o cr u cify hi m t o th e cl o se Th ey cruc ify the Son.

o f God a fresh .

O f such it is s aid it is imp o ssible t o rene w them again

,

unto rep e ntance Thi s mu s t be evid ent The impo ssibility

. .

is vi e we d fr o m the si d e of th e Chri s tian tea ch er He has no .

n e w truths where with to a ff ect such so u ls The vi e ws they .

have rec e ive d a r e exh a ustiv e of th e grand m o tive s pre

s e n te d b y Christi a ni ty Th e y have kn own the faith as it
.

disc o v e rs pr e s e nt par d on an d peac e They have also per .

c eiv ed th e futur e gl o ries o f th e coming king d o m o f Go d .

What n e w m o tiv e th e n shall be br ou ght to bear o n such

o bd u rate spirits ? What pr o ofs of the tr u th Of the faith
can be giv e n which th e y hav e not already receive d
, They
kn e w Christ s d o ctrine s They h ad the sup e rn a tural gifts
’
.

which s ea l ed th e m ”
.
 87

But n ot o nly is it imp o ssibl e for mortal to ren e w the m

a gain t o repentance but He who al o n e coul d will n ot
*
, ,
.

H e re lies the full imp o ssibility of th e c a se .

L et us n o w glance a t the connexion of thi s passag e with

the f o rm e r v e rs e s For it is imp o ssibl e The apostle
. .
,

in th e pr e c e ding p a rt h ad warned the Hebrew beli ever s of ,

their want of senses e x e rcise d t o see th e ten d encies of t hi ng s .

With increasing light a n d warmth we b e c o me increasingly ,

a liv e t o th e d ang e r of cond uct wh o se c o ns e qu e nc e s w e onc e

s aw n o t With decreasin g kn o wledge an d love comes
.

ins e n sibility to the peril of final aposta s y To this their .

d a ng e r therefore Pa ul wo u l d a waken them

, , Go not back
in kn o wl e dge for the fe e bl e in knowledge are ev e r li abl e
,

t o b e l e d astrav a nd thos e who ar e gr o wing cold are t e n ding

,

to th a t hop e l e ss ap o stasy whi ch I n o w d e pict to y ou ”

.

7 w c r n eth th r ain th at c om eth o ft up on

Fo r l a n d j h i h d i k e
br n et fo rt erb a e u e ful fo r th e m wh o e acc ount it
.

it , a n d i g h h h g s on s
is a l socu t ate
l iv o f bl e in g fr o m G d 8 Bu t if i t
d , p a rt a k et h ss o
t o rn b er rej e cte d d nigh u nto cur ing
. .
,

b e a rt h s an d ri s it is an s
w oe urne
, ,

h s en d is to be b d .

Th e s a m e pi e c e f land und e r th e s a m f a v o u a bl e o ,
e r

circum s ta nc e s is prop o s e d a s an illustr a ti o n f th e j u st

, o

wr a th f G o d up o n o ffend e rs f
o ggr a vat e d ca t The o so a a s .

s o il in question is supp o s e d to b e subj ect e d t o a tw o f o l d

ben e ficial ag e ncy ; th e fr o m G d ; th e other from on e , o ,

man Th e rain c o mi ng oft upon it is Go d s That answers

.
,
’
.

to th e b e li e ve r s tasting f the h ’
l y gif t o f t h e H oly o ea v en

Spirit But b esid e th a t it is

. l o tilled by m a n Th at a s .

a nsw e rs t o instructi o n b y h u man teachers .

This s u ppli e s the k e y to th e f o rmer view of th e stan ding

o f th e Chri tian ( 1) The earthly agen c y or the tillage
s .
, ,

answers to t h e enlightening of the con s cience bv the

*
O b se r v e th e p a r al l e l i m’
s . M 7) 1ra) \w Kar a BaAAoue I/ Oi dep eiu ou
p er m/ m a s I I a Aw a ua k a wi ge w p er m/ Ol a v
'

. a s .

1 F7: rap
1 Exp epouo a r as Th e
‘
if
’
p
is im l i d in t he e pre ent c a e ju
s s s t
form e r—
.
,

as in t h e Kai wa pa we o ov r a s V . 6 .
 88

pr ea ching of G o d s w a y of j ustificati o n It include s a ls o

’
.

the farther d e vel o pment of th e mind Of God by op e ni ng

“
th e g oo d word of G o d in reg a rd t o hi s kingdom an d ,

gl o ry t o th o s e who a lrea dy beli e ve ( 2) The heave nl y .

ben e fit or th e r ain answers to th e ot h e r privile ge s e njoy e d

, ,

b y th e Christia n .

Af ter th e s e a genci e s Of he a v e n a nd o f ea rth c o nspiring t o

b en e fit th e lan d an an swer a ble r e sul t of go o d is expect e d
, .

Th e f arm e r c a nnot consen t to labour in vain Neith e r do e s .

Go d permit m a n t o a cc o unt himself fr ee fr o m resp o nsibility

for spiritu a l privil e ges a nd m e ans .

Th e r e a r e th e n two alt e rn a tives as t h e d e stiny of th e land .

Th e o n e is f a v o ur a b l e In m a y r e war d its cultivat o rs with

.

us e ful cr o ps of grain or h e rbs In that c a se it is a pprov e d

.

of m e n a n d bl e ssed of G o d
, SO is i t with the Christian
.
,

wh o rep a ys in g o od works th e e arthly a nd h ea v e nl y car e

e xp en ded on him But t h e re is a n o ther a n d evil issu e
. .

Wh a t if a fte r a ll th e r a in fr o m h e aven an d th e pl o ughing

, , ,

m a nuring a nd s ewin g of earth it r e nd e rs b a ck to its oc c u

,

p a nts t h o rns o nl y an d b ri e rs
, Wha t if for the twofold ,

b e n e fit it r et urns o nl y a twofo ld h a rv e s t Of e v il ? Th e n
m a n c o ndemns i t I t is rej e ct e d Its cultivati o n is given
. .

up a s usel e ss I t is
. nigh un t o cursing fr o m G o d .

Cursed is th e gr o und for thy sak e th orn s a ls o an d

“

thistl es shall it bring f o rth unt o th e e G e n iii 17 18 .

, .

Its e nd is to b e burne d ”
Th e l a n d is set o n fire I ts
. .

thorns an d thi stles a ff o rd f uel for th e fl am e and it s burning ,

sh o ws m a n s judgm e nt of its us e l e ssn e ss Th us too i t is a

’
.
, ,

t yp e of th e d oo m of t h e a po state .

What can b e d o n e m o r e f o r l a nd on which e ve ry e ff o rt

of th e cultiv ato r h as b ee n e xp e nded ? Th e e xh a usti o n o f
e ve ry r e m e dy in v ain justly e nt ail s d e s tructi o n as t h e
,

r e s ul t
.

M ay w e n ot pr e sum e fro m t his t ha t s o m e of th e He br e w

,

church h ad o cc a si o n e d much tr o uble a n d gri e f to t heir

p a st o rs and e ld e rs ? I s n ot this hin te d in t h e l a nd th a t
 90

g o o d work s as the proof of s u ch t endency Whi l e t hen

, .

goo d works are not in an y d egree the gr o und of our p ard o n

o r a c ceptanc e th e y are the pr oo f o f o ur n e a rn e ss t o e nt e r
,

o n the rew a r d o f the king d om a nd o f a bl e ss e d iss ue t o t h e

,

present kfc Do Chri sti a n mi nist e rs insis t e n o ugh on th e

.

nec e ssity of g oo d w o rks Thi s is a faithful saying an d ,

these t hi ngs I wish th ee to affirm consta n tl y th at they whi ch ,

hav e believ e d in God might b e careful to m aintain good

works Tit iii 8 .
, .

F o r God is not un just A r e m ark abl e e xpr e ssi o n

. .

It shews tha t the saints in reg a r d to r e c o mp e ns e are put

, ,

un der the ad ministration of the Divine e qui ty R e w ard .

will be measure d in t he kingdom by th e rul e of j ustic e

a c cor ding to works Jesus r e ceives th e chi ef s o v e r e ignt y
.

o f the king d om as the supremely worth y Phi l ii Rev v . . .

So in ord er to o u r entering th e kingdom w e mus t b e ,

acco u nte d worthy 2 Th e ss i 5 1 1

— Th e just judge .
”
, .
,

says Paul shall gi v e me th e cr o wn in th e da y of Christ B y

, .

men an d even by th e saints who r e c e iv e th e m our g oo d

, ,

works may be f o rgotten as Mor d ecai s g oo d d ee d w a s b y

’
,

Ah a s u er u s a n d Joseph s by th e chief butl e r But it is no t

,
’
.

s o with Go d Far be it from him th a t he shoul d r e memb e r

.

o ur provocations an d not al s o tho s e works o f o be d ience

, ,

whi ch bring glory to h is name

As the b ad lan d y iel d e d a twofol d crop o f evil the y as , ,

the goo d lan d h ad yiel d e d a n d still d id yi el d a twofol d

, , ,

crop o f goo d They returne d lo v e t o God and s e rvi ce t o

.
,

the saints as th e re quit a l o f th e e arthl y an d h ea v e nly

,

culture .

O bserv e th e natur e o f th e g oo d works c o mmended Th e y .

w e re n o t simple a c t s of philanthropy but works of l o v e to ,

the sa in ts s pringing from the lo v e Of God These giv e

,
.

e v id ence of o u r being heirs an d c hi ld r e n Of the kingdom .

To on e of these good works— the spreading a fe a st f o r th e

poor wh o cannot repay— a remembrance an d r e w a rd in the
kingd o m is d efinitely pro mi s e d : Luk e xiv 14 Nor s h a ll , .
 91

th e imple cup o f cold water given to a d isciple b e c a us e h e

s ,

belongs to Christ fail of its rewar d Matt x 42

, .
, .

Th e terror of the picture d r a wn by the ap o stle h a d its

us e in k e eping the s aints fr o m c o n d uct which wo u l d c e r
,

t ain l y if pursue d en d in their destructi o n

, , N e vertheless .
,

he console s th e m by the c heering hop e that that a wful fate ,

woul d not be theirs If a chil d wer e oblig e d to be left in

.

th e presen ce of arsenic it woul d be well to say t o it , Eat

that arsenic an d y o u will d ie ”
While y e t if the child w e re .
,

frightene d at being left in the ro o m with it we mi ght ad d ,

B e n o t afraid y o u will not eat it and it will n o t hurt y o u

,
’
, .

II But * w e d esir e th at ea ch o f y o u sh ou l d m anifest th e

s a m e d ili g en c e to t h e e n d with a V i ew t o th e fu ll assuranc e o f
.
,

h op e Th at y e b e c o m e Tn o t sl oth fu l bu t i m i tato rs O f th o s e
,

12

w h o t h r o u gh f a i th a n d p at i en c e i nh e r it t h e pr o mi s e s
. .
, ,
”
.

B u t if Paul wer e so hopef u l of them wherefore his rebuk e ,

Becau se w hi le the labour o f love was still performe d by

,

many some w e re sl o thful They neither s o u ght t o d o works

, .

acceptable t o Go d n o r t o gr o w in knowle d ge Each h e

, .
,

hoped woul d S how the sam e d ilig e nce a s the most z e al o us

,

among them Their d iligenc e als o was to be consta n t

.
,

d iligence t o the end An d the exhortation is enf o rc e d

.

on ea c h indivi dual It is sin gl y that we shall give acc o unt

.

to Chris t E a ch shall bear his own bur then

. .

Th is d iligence h ad tw o en d s in Vie w an immediate an d ,

a more d i stant one Diligence was to be exhibite d a s a

.
,

means to the a tt ainment of a f u lly a ssured h Ope of the gl o ry

o f Go d The more self d enying patient an d diligent we
.
-
, ,

are in the s e rvice o f our L o rd the stronger is the confidence ,

with whi c h we regar d ours el v e s as the chil d ren of Go d a nd

th e better reason ha v e we to l o ok f o r the j o yf ul entrance
int o the kingd o m 2 Pet i It is then th e d oc t rin e of the . .
, ,

pa ss age befor e u s that confidenc e of millennial gl o ry is t o be

,

attained by per s e v erance in a holy and b en e fic en t lif e .

Assurance gr o ws bright e r with incr e asing ob e di e nc e .

AG 1
‘
.
 92

Th e a ssur a nc e sp o k e n of is n ot th e a ssur a nc e of faith ,

but the assur a nce of h ope Faith rest s on the gen e ral as s e r
.

tion s o f G o d Th e se are ma d e to c ertain chara c ters But

. .

th at we hav e fulfilled th o s e d e s cripti o ns of the inheritor s

o f rew a rd is a matter o f h op e which hope may an d d o es , ,

grow brighter in proportion to o b e dienc e .

The distinction betwe e n the tw o kin ds of a ssuranc e may

b e se e n by comparing t hi s passage wi th th e o th e r which
S peaks of Abr a ham s ass ur ance o f faith
’
Being not weak .

in faith he considered not his own b o dy n ow d ea d when

, ,

he was ab o ut an hun dre d y e ars ol d neither yet the d e a dn e s s

,
’
o f Sarah s womb he stagg e re d n o t at the pr o mise of God
thro ugh unbelief but was strong in faith giving glory to
,

*
Go d an d being fully a ss ured that what he had pro mi se d
, , ,

he was able also t o perf o rm Rom iv 19 21 Here the .

, .

pr o mis e r e sp e ct e d sol e ly God s p ower an d Abraham s belief

’ ’
,

was th e full a ss urance of fa ith B u t that we S hall b e

.

a cc o un t ed w o rthy of th e c o ming kingd om is a matter of ,

h op e .

They a re m o r eo ver a d m o nish e d th a t th e y sho ul d n ot

,

b e com e slothful Ag ain th e y a r e g e ntly re min ded th a t

.
,

they did o nce run well SO str o ng was th e ir confi d enc e o nce
.
,

that th ey bore with perfect calmness nay wi th j oy the ir , ,

being stripped Of earthly go o d s They were well as sure d .

th a t they h ad a b e tt e r pr o perty o n high As then it was .

d isgra c eful t o fall back t h ey a re urg e d t o ret u rn to th e ir

'

former w o rks How n e cess a ry is this appeal t o C h ristia n s

.

still We e ve r n e e d t o b e warn e d no t to b e com e wear y ,

in w e ll d o in g ”
. Th e te mptations aro und t e nd t o c o ol
Christian z ea l An d s o me b e li e vers s e em ev e n to valu e
.

thems e lv e s th e r e up o n an d pity thos e y o uthf ul Christians

, ,

who a r e running in th e a rd o ur of th e ir first love as in ,

e xp e ri e nc e d y o un glings who by d egre e s will sink t o their

,

t e mp e r a tur e of frigidity a nd e xperi e nce But Chr ist .

H Anpogb opnGe zs .
 93

r e b uk e s such c o l d hearte d ones : and as s ures us th a t the

-
,

l u kewarm are nigh t o being sp u e d o u t o f hi s mouth .

They _were to be imitators of the inheritor s of the

pro mi s e s ”
Thi s intro d uces th e ex a mple o f Abr a ham an d
.
,

pr e p a res f o r a r e turn to the history of M e lchi s e d ec Abra .

ham an d th o s e r e sembling him ar e i n h e ritors of th e

, ,

promis e s That is th ev hav e the f ull an d recogni ze d titl e

.
,

to them G o d has enrolled their na me s for th e c o ming

.

glory though they a re not yet in p o s s e s si o n of it .

This possession Of an interest in the promis e s ma d e t o

Abraham was to be regard e d not a s a m atter Of sovereignty , ,

b u t as a thi ng t o be sought a n d attaine d th ro ugh f a ith ,

“

a nd
p atien c e
”
The apostl e proce e ds to sh o w that thus
.
,

Abraham at taine d hi s part in them and as h e is the father

an d model o f God s deali ngs towar d s belie ve rs it is a n
’
,

exhibition how we are to make sure our interest therein .

I3 wh en G d m ad e pr om i e to Abr ah am inc e h
Fo r o s s e
c ou l d t w ea r b y y greate r h wa r e b y hi m el f ay ing
.
,

no s an , e s s , s ,

I4 Sur el y b l e i n g I will b l e th ee
ss d m u l t ip l y i n g I wil l ss an
m u l t ip l y th ee fte r h a ing p atientl y waited
.
,

I5 A d ’
n so , a v

h o b taine d t h pr o m i e
. .
,

e e s .

Th e c o nne xion with th e f o rm e r part s ee ms to b e a s

follows Wh e n I d esir e y u t o s e ek t o inh e rit the pr o mis e s o ,

I ass u r e y ou that they are in d eed an inh e ritance F

,
. or

they rest upon o ath d that the o ath f G d , an Th oa th o o . e ,

to o f whi ch I sp e ak w given a s th e reward f Ab rah a m s

,
o , as o
’

pers e v e rance in faith and go o d works Th apostle .

”
e

d e sir e d th at they by diligence

, th e ir part sh o ul d attain
, on ,

t o the assuranc e o f h o p e B u t th e r e m a y be f u ll confidence .

in things f the w o rl d which a s it r e t

o unstable
,
d , s s on an

untr u st y pers o ns is dis a ppoint e d Th e H oly Ghost there

,
.
,

f o re d esigns to prov e th e c e rt ainty o f th e po ession

,
ss ,

a s f ar as G d i conc e rne d o s .

Th occasion to whi c h the a postle r e fer i worthy

e s, s

o f a ll consi d eration G d ma d e this o ath to Abr a h a m

. o

( Gen x x.ii 1 7 ) after

,
his o ff ering up his I a ac It s on s .
 94

was the last covenant whi c h Jehovah ma d e with Abraham .

In c hap xv Abraham is d ecl are d to be j u stifie d o n

.
,

the s imple groun d of faith The Mo s t High pro mi se d .

him a single heir an d a s ee d n u merou s as the stars

,
.

Abr a h a m belie ved against the promptings of the flesh

, ,
’
an d o f unbelief It is Abraham s p a ss ive obe d ience herein
.
,

which is the b a sis of the apo stle s arg u ment in Roman s iv

’
.

God n e xt dem a n d e d o f hi s servant a c tive obe d ience t o the

c ommand of circumcision That was imme diately ren .

d ere d He was tried afterward s by the p romi s e o f a

.
, ,

s o n o f Sarah In that he belie v e d pas si v ely an d it was

.
,

f ulfille d B u t the la s t a n d s ore s t trial of h is faith was

.
,

the d eman d that he sho u l d o fie r I s aa c the s on of t h e ,

promi s e u pon a d istant mountain O n h is s ubmi ssion

,

t o this the o ath of God was grante d

, Faith an d patien c e .

h ad h ad their perfect work Here u pon th e Most High .

testifies h is approval of his Obe d ien c e by h is angel Now .

I kn o w that tho u fe a rest God seeing tho u ha s t n o t with ,

hel d thy s o n thin e o nly s on from me

,
”
But the ange l .

utters his voic e th e sec o n d tim e By myself have I .

s worn saith the Lord for b eca us e th ou h a st do n e th is th in g

,

a n d h a st n ot withh el d th
y s on th ine o nl y s on that in blessing
, ,

I will bless th e e an d in multiplying I will multiply thy

,

s e e d a s the st a rs Of heav e n an d as the sand which is upon

, ,

the s ea sh o re an d thy see d s hall po ss ess the gate o f h is

e ne mi es an d in thy see d shall all th e nations of the earth
be blesse d ; B E CA US E TH O U HA S T O B E YE D M Y V O IC E .

Her e ther e for e the unchangeable cov e nant o f God stan d s

, ,

attache d t o Abraham s ob edienc e

’
.

Abraham was j u stifie d by faith o nl y ; but after j us

tific at ion Go d looke d for the f ruits of o b edien c e
, H is .

’
servant s faith is trie d f or fifty years an d at the close
o f that perio d the Holy O ne aflixes h is oath of promi s e
,
‘

t o his la s t act of obe d ience This then is exa c tly in .

, ,

the s train of the previous exhortations o f the apostle .

Be imitators ye sons of Abraham by faith of hi s n o bl e

, ,
 95

e x a mple Y u h a v begu n y o u car ee r like Abr a ham

. o e r ,

y ur f a ther j ustifie d by faith But from y o u as fr o m hi m

o , .
, ,

God looks for o b e d ien c e ere he ple d ge himself by oath , s

t o y o u as h e d id t o him that y o u hall be f the inheritor

, ,
s o s

o f th e king dom f his see d which is Chri t o If you per , s .

s e v e re l ik e Abraham up t o the last s urren d er he re qui res

, , ,

y u
o sh a ll h a v e b o th in y o ur w s,o ul d G o d s part o n ,
an on
’

th e full a ssur a nc f being includ ed in th a t oath wh ic h

e o

o p ns th e do o r f mill e n i a l ble sing

e o n s .
”

F o r t h e c o v e nant by o ath r e f e rs to th e d a y of th e king

d m f C h ist
o o As th e f o rmer oa th f x l u io w le elle d
r . o e c s n as v

against th e di ob di t this f dm i io intro duce s e en o a ss n s

th e o b d i t Th e wor ds of the coven a nt of Gen xxii

e en . .
,

e idently will b e fulfill e d in th e mill ennial d y l The

v a . .

day f Abrah a m own f ul l blessing will be when he ri e

o
’
s s s

fr o m the d ea d d S its down with Isaac d Jacob

, an an

in th e king do m f God F o r that he l o oke d Then will

o .
”
.

G d fully pprov e himself as th e G d f Abraham a c cor di ng

o a o o ,

to Je sus words t th e S add ucees The n will Abraham

’
o .
’
s

d o ubl e s ee d be se e n hi s ee d like the stars in the b right : s ,

glor y f th o s e in h ea ve n cl o thed unchangeably in their

o ,

b o di e s f resurr e cti o n a nd his see d like th e

o san d s ea ,

th e e a rthly p o st e rity in p o se sion of Canaan Then wil l s s .

h i s e e d p o ss e ss th e gat e f their e nemies

’
s We Abraham o .
,
s

S pi itual s ee d shall th e n be i ct o rs o ver the spirit

r ,
d v s an

princip a liti e s f d a rk e ss high again t whom

o w
n on ,
s no

w e wr e stle They will th e n for ever be c a t d own from

. s

on high Th e n too the G ntiles m itten before I rael

.
, , e s s ,

will becom e their s e rvants ; d E au o r E d om th e an s , ,

e sp e ci a l e nemy f Isra el will b e for a po session Then

o , s .
”
,

in Christ the indivi d ual seed o f th e promi e all nation

, s ,
s

will b e bl e ss e d d grace will flow d o wn thro u gh the

: an ,

t w f o ld seed
’ ’
o -
f Abraham faith o d Abraham fle h s an s s ,

t o t h e inh a bit a nts Of e arth .

N w a s th e o ath f e xclusi o n applies t o u

o mucho s, so

m o r e do e s th e oa th f pr o mis e a nd a d mi si o n on obe d ienc e

o s .
 96

While the exa mple of rej ect e d Isr a el st a nds a s a beac o n

to warn u s a gains t l o s s s o d oes the e xample of Abraham ,

s tan d t o e nco urag e us .

B u t the a po s tle d raws our attenti o n t o the f o rm o f

th e o ath God sware
. by hi mself ”
Th e r e a s on was .
,

that h e had n o ne greater t o swar e by An oath is the .

calli ng in of s ome s uperi o r as witn e ss an d avenger in , ,

cas e o f th e breach of the conditions But God c o ul d call .

on n o superior Behold then the immut a ble gu a rantee

.
, ,

o f the pr o mises t o Abr a h a m & Ev e n a man s c o venant

’

m ay n o t be al t er e d but by a gr ee men t of b o th p a rties ;

,

much l e ss a n o ath H o w unch a nge a bl e a basis o f s e curity

.

th e n is the o a th of God &

Th e oath c o v e n a nts bl es sin g t o Abrah a m Bl e ss .

ing I will bless th ee ”

Abr a ham then was th e go o d
.
, ,

land that yielded us e ful h e rbs an d th e issu e was ble s sing

, ,

from God We fin d a ls o tw o st a tio ns fro m which bles sing

.

fl o ws t o Abraham : a n e arthly an d a heavenly ( 1) .

Abraham is bless e d on earth by M e lc hi sedec An d he

bl es sed him and s ai d Bl essed be Abraham o f th e Mo s t
, ,

High G o d p o ss e ss o r of h ea ve n a nd earth
,
”
( 2) Al s o .

th e h ea ven o pens and th e a ngel from on high pro mi s e s

,

blessing Wh e n Abraham is bl e ssed on e a rth h e is v ic

.
,

t o rious o ver his fo e s o f ea rth : but wh e n h e is bless e d

fr o m h e aven h e h a s the type of res urrection in th e rising
, ,

u p of h is son Isaac fro m off th e altar Heb xi 19 .

, .

The o ath e mbrac e s Abraham and h i s seed and Abraham

an d his s e e d as c hil dren of o b edienc e Isaac was no l e s s .

o be dient t o the he a v e nly mandate th an his fath e r Herein .

,

th e n w a s give n a type o f Abr a h a m and h is obe d i e nt seed

ble s se d in resurrectio n B o th are include d in th e o a th
. .

Blessing I will bless th ee Thy seed sh all poss e ss .

”
the gate of his ene mies .

An d s o after he h a d patiently e ndure d he obtain ed ,

the promi s e ”
B u t h ow is that
. Doe s not thi s epistl e ‘

a littl e furth e r on a ssert o f Abr a h a m and o th e rs that

, ,
 98

16 ware b y th greate r d th oath i

Fo r m en in d ee d s e an e s
nto th e m an en d o f l l c ont r ad ic ti on with a iew t
.
,

fi m
’
u a V o c on r a
t i on Wh e re i n G d wi h i n g m o r e a bu n d antl y t m an ife t
,

7 1 o s o s
to t h h eir o f t h pr o m i e t h i m m u ta bi l ity o f h i purp o e
. .

e s e s e s s
i nte rp o ed b y oath 8 I o r d e r th at b y two i m m u tabl e
,

s an 1 n
fa ct wh e rein i t w i m p o ibl e fo r G d t l i w m i gh t h a e
. .

s* as ss o o e, e v

s t r ong c on ol at i on wh h a e fl d fo r r e fug e to l y h ol d
s o th v e a on e
h op e t b e fo r e
,
”
se us .

The apostle refers t o the c u stoms o f men The o th . a ,

whether f d eclaration or f pro mi se is th e las t guarantee

o o ,

th a t can be gi en A man i ple dge d by his wor d Many

v . s .
,

howeve r s c r u ple t to break it B u t if d epen d ence

, no be . c an

plac e d any it i wh e n he has calle d

on , G d to witness
s on o

to h i wor d
s d to avenge the bre ac h of them if he sho ul d
s , an ,

break them So when Ja c ob obtain the le f Esau s

. s sa o
’

birthright he i not c ontent with Esau s pr o mi e he a dds

‘
’
,
s s , ,

Swear to me this d ay , an d he s ware unto h im Gen .

xx v , 33 .

B u t d oes not thi s pa ss age prove the lawf u lne s s of oath s

t o a Christian ? Many ha v e thought s o ; but s urely it ,

do es n o t The Holy Spirit he re is simply s tating the c ustom s

.

of m en in gen eral’ a c u stom whi c h was a c knowl e dge d and

,

san c tifie d by Go d s comman d s u n d er the Law .

But the comman d of the Law of Mos e s stands r e pealed

by Jes u s t o Christian s I say un to y ou s wea r n ot a t al l .
,
.

An d m u ch les s can the c u stoms of m en be a law f or b el iev ers .

O n the contrary it is the c o ndemnation of Ch ri stians to

,

walk a s m en 1 Cor iii 3 .

, .

But may we n ot swear if God himself d oes No not ,

’
if h e forbi d s it Be si d e s Go d s o aths were all of them
.
,

s worn in previo u s d ispensations there is no instance o f an

o ath sw o rn by the Most High since the co mi ng of hi s Son .

Since then men lean f or security on an oath as the v ery ,

s trongest tie whereby they can bin d their fellow s God in , ,

his mercy c o nd es cen d e d to stay the feeble flu c t u ating faith

, ,

of his people by that s ec ur ity The promise then become s

, .
 99

a bsol u te ; depend e nt on no con di ti o n o f m a n s ful fil l ing ’

.

An d Al might y power s tan d s up to a c compli s h the promi se

o f eternal tr u th . Well then mi ght Abraham fall asleep in
peace o n s u ch a pillow as that The Lor d of life shall rai s e
the d ea d H is c hangeles s c o u n s el s hall on e d ay have its
conspi c uo u s performance Coul d B athsh e ba repo s e with
.

confi d ence on Davi d s o ath to her so n Solomon an d plead

’
,

it in f u ll a ss u rance b e fore him tho u gh another was then

,

claimi ng to reign ? Coul d Jacob d ie with comfort when

Joseph h ad sworn to carry up h is bones out o f Egypt
How m uc h greater may be o ur confi d ence t h at th e last an d , .

greate s t enemy o f Me ssiah shall be o v erthrown an d that

the Lor d wi ll make u s victorious by his o wn vict o ry in
re s urrection
The argu ment next turns upon the promis e then made
i m der oath to Abraham an d hi s see d The see d are th e .

heirs of the promise . This oath an d pro mis e it is assume d , ,

are like the former oath as y et in force an d applying to us

, , .

Are we then the heirs of th e promi s e Yes a s far as ,

o ur stan d ing in Chri s t goes B u t the apostle has prov e d

.
,

both here an d in the previ ous case that our obe d ience is
, ,

re quire d in ord er to o ur entering int o the promise Th e

, .

promis e to Abraham now in question is the limit e d o ne of ,

mill ennial g l ory E ternal l ife is infinitely beyon d the d esert

.

o f the obe d ienc e o f any m e re man Th e attainment of th a t

.

is s ol el v o f gift But it has pleas e d God t o appoint a

.

thou s and ye a rs as the time of rec o mpense for o ur d ee d s .

Th e pr o mise to Abraham in Gen xxii r f e rs to the sam e .

,
e

perio d as the re s t hel d out to o u r hope s in C hapters iii

,

a n d iv . The imm u tability of h is counsel relat e s t o h is

”
,

determination to bring in th e kingd om of his Son tri u mphant

o v er the king d oms of the earth From age to a ge a nd .
,

fr om dispen s ation to d i s pensation this on e gr e at counsel of

,

God h as been kept in View It has tak e n d i ff er e nt forms

.
,

accord ing to th e wi sd om of Go d but the p urpos e h as ,

rem ain e d unchang e d throughout .

 100

In o rde r
c o mf o rt t he saints God interposed b y an
to ,

An o ath is a s ort o f mediat o r b et ween parties a t

variance to en d d oubts an d strifes Go d then s e t his oath
, .

a s a s o rt of me diator b etween himself an d his purp o se that ,

all d o ubt o r dis p u te as t o th e certainty o f th e perf o rm a nc e

o f it might be a t a n en d j
'
.

To this oath giv e n to Abrah a m thos e inspired b v th e

H oly Ghost turn as s oo n as th e gospel begin s t o appear in,

th e h o rizon To perform the mercy pr omised t o our

fath e rs an d to rem e mber his holy co v ena n t th e oath wh ic h
, ,

h e swa re to our fa th er Ab ra h a m that he would grant un t o us , ,

that we being d elivere d out of the hand of o ur ene mi e s might

s e rve him with o ut fear in holiness an d righteousnes s befor e ,

him all th e d ays of o u r life Luke i 7 2—7 5 But these ,

.

words view th e promis e t o Abraham only as it a ppli e s to th e

Jews or the earthly people
, .

God then has sustaine d hi s pr o mi s e b y t wo immo v e a bl e

facts An d what are they
.
( 1) The promi s e o r
c o venant ; an d ( 2) the o ath The promi s e of bles sing an d .

multiplying Abraham an d hi s see d had been given long

before Gen xxii under the form of a co ven ant or pr o mise
.
,

G e n xii 2 xiii 16 xv 5 Th a t was on e fact The o ath

.
, , , . .

is the other An d the s e two facts or coven a nts are of

.
“

di ff erent kinds Th e covenant by w o rd wa s c o n d itio n a l

.
,

a n d receive d by faith The s econd or o ath was un c on .

,

d ition al an d h ad re s pect to Abraham s inheritance an d t o

’
,

Go d s g oo d pleas ur e in his works an d patien c e i B u t

’

Abr a ham s life as th e f a th e r of the faithful is a p a ttern fo r

’
, ,

Eue o t rev a eu c pmp .

'
'

jTh e Ch ri t th at h h oul d b e a prie t o f M l h i d

oath to s e s s e c se
’
ec s
o r d e r wil l b e ful fi ll e d i it entir e ex tent i t h am e m ill ennial
,

n s n e s
Th en C h ri t wil l b ki g ly pri e t
, ,

d y
a . th s e e n s .

IWh G d c o enant
en oh i w o rd t h a crific e o f anim al
v s on s e s s rs
p l ed g e ( G ) Wh en h c o enant
.

m ad e t h e : oath
en xv e v s on
th e r e i t h t yp e o f a b ette r a crific e i t h o ff e ri ng o f I aa c ;
. . ,

s e s n e s
d al o t h ty p e o f r e urr e c tion wh ich th b ette r c o enant i
,

an s e s on e v s
fou nd e d
,

.
 102

whi c h th e apostle is tre a ting Before th e man slayer when .

,

once he h ad entere d into the c ity of ref u ge was s et a h ope ,

Of returning back in pea c e t o his h ome It was ma d e .

depen d ent on the d eath o f the h igh priest : N u m xxxv .

,

25 Jo sh xx 6 An d it is with th e p riesth ood of Jes u s as

.
, .
,

o ff ering res en t refuge a n d futur h o e that the Holy Gho s t

p e p ,

is now engaged .

Christ as the priest after Aar o n s type is now in the

,
’
,

temple above ; having offere d the sa c rifi c e of atonement ,

on which o ur present acceptanc e an d re s t before God ,

’
depend Here then is p resent refuge in Christ s pre s ent
.

priesthoo d For tho u gh Christ be a priest after M el c hise

.

dec s order yet hi s priesthoo d as at present exer c ise d is

’
, , ,

after the Aaron ic p attern as th e epi stle goe s on to s how ,

.

For Melc hi se d ec as far as we know h ad no temple ; n or, ,

d id he o ff er s acrifice B u t it is o n the prie s th o o d of the .

Savi ou r a fter the

,
or d er o f Melchi s e de c — the kingly
and prie s tly offi c e s combine d on earth— that our h op e for
th e f uture d epen d s The pre s ent re s t in God is d ue to the
.

present prie stho o d o f the Lord : our f u ture rest to the ,

fut u re type o f his functions .

4 Perhaps al s o there is a referen c e to that ref uge at th e

.

horns of the altar to wh i c h s ome malefa c tors betook ,

’
themselve s Thus in Solomon s d ay Ad onij ah an d Joab
.
, ,

fl ed t o the temple a n d l ai d hol d o n the horn s of the altar ,

.

To Adon ijah it s erv e d as a ref u ge an d Solomon gave him

a hope o f life 1 Kings 1 B u t Joab tho u gh he took refuge .
,

there was there slain as th e murd erer Perhaps in t hi s

,
.

we have an image of th e d oom of the wilfu l apostate .

19 ich (h p ) w h a eWh an ch o r o f th oul b oth ur e

O e e v a s an e s s
tead fa t d ente ri n g i nto th at wi th i n t h ail
.

and s s an e v 20

Wh ith e r J e u f orerunne r ente r ed fo r h a ing b e c om e

. .
,

th s s as e us, v

a h i gh pri e t f o r e e r a fte r t h o r d e r o f M el chi e d e c

s v e s .
”

The hope t before u s is the fir t re u rre c tion

se the s s ,
or

glory o f Go d in his kingd om This hope as abo v e t h e .

,

w o rl d a n d s pringing f rom a s o u r c e not a ff e c te d by its

,
 103

ch a ng e s s t e a d ies t h e soul As the anchor o ft e n preve nts

, .

shipwreck s o d oes t hi s hope retained keep us from being

, ,

ov e rwhelme d by the storms o f life It ent e rs wi t hi n the .

v a il for thi ther h as the risen Jesus entered To Abraham

, .

was given th e oath of God on the Mount of earth b u t the ,

reality of r e surr e cti o n h a s b e en ful fil led in Ch ri st in the ,

holiest of the h e avenly pla c e s Our hope then is far more

.

ad v anced towards compl e tion than when Abraham s faith ,

’

reste d o n Go d s word in his d ay We have n ow a sure

’
.

ple d ge of the f ulfilment The High Priest of Aaron s line

.
’

entere d onl y into th e h o ly places ma d e with han ds an d ,

only in the stren gth of natural life B u t Jes u s has enter e d .

into th e heaven itself f o r us He is o ur forerunner gone

.
,

bef o r e to prepare a pl a ce We a re b oth on the same roa d

.

b u t h e h as arrived first t o get rea d y mansions in th e F a ther s

,
’

hou s e for us .

Come th e n what may the oath o f Go d m u st b e f u lfilled

,

an d his kingdom a ppear The anchor o f the s hips of e arth

may br e ak or its cable give way or the fl u ke lose its hol d
, ,
.

”
But our anchor is sure an d will not break it is s tead
,
”
fast and will n ot lose its hol d of the rock to w hi ch it is
,

grappl e d O ther an c hors are cast downwar d an d lay hol d

.
,

on the region s below B u t our s is on high fix e d in the

.
,

he av e n s fast e ne d to the very thr o ne o f God

, .

Th e high priest of o ld entered into th e holiest t o make

ato nem e nt but not to abi d e there hi mself much l e s s t o make
, ,

prepar a tion for th e entrance of oth e rs to the pr e sence of

God .

What le s s o ns then d o es this portion of Scripture inc ulcate ?

.I C ulti v ate deeper knowle d ge of Script u re an d of Chri s t .

Th e re may indee d be kn o wle dge with ou t corre s pondent

practice : b u t th e re will not be right practice without
corr e spondent knowl e d ge .

2 Be car e f u l to maintain good works

. They are the .

sig n s of being a chil d o f the ki n g d om They are a token .

of y ou r being nigh to t h e b le ss ing promi s e d to t h e goo d lan d .

 104

B e li e ve r w o uld y o u h a v e th e full a ssur a nc e t h at th e pr o

,

mi ses o f mi lle nni a l glory a r e yours ? B e diligen t & As

with a d va ncing knowle dge a n d incr e asing gr a ce a re c o n
j oin e d confident e xp e ct a tion of the blessing and the a ssur
,

a nc e of hop e ; s o wi th d e clining grac e c o m e ign o r a nce

, ,

indi ff er e nc e e v e n t o the first principl e s of th e g o spel an d th e

,

p e ril of fin a l apostasy The L o rd giv e his peopl e m o r e of

.

Abrah a m s f a ith a nd pa tienc e ; y ea gr a nt th e m to tr e a d

’
,

in t h e f oo tst e ps of J e sus & While w o rks d o n ot sav e us ,

t h ey ar e yet e ve r t e llin g on our a ccount ever l o o king

.

forward to t h e d ay o f r e c o mp e n s e M ay w e s ee k to b e rich
.

in t h e m
 106

tians among the Hebrews an d the y had h ad the e ffect ,

o f d epressing their s pirits an d of well nigh causing many

,
-

o f them in their d espair to t u rn back to J u d ai s m

, , .

They were like fatig u e d runn e r s whose han ds onc e , ,

in rapi d motion by their si d es n o w hang d own li s tl essly , ,

a n d whose knees tremble fr om long s u s taine d exertion

,
-
.

They were like Israel j ourneyi ng aro u n d Mo u nt E d om

Th e s o u l of the people was m u ch dis c ourage d b e ca us e
o f the way
”
N u mb xxi 4 An d perhap s they w e re
.
, .

n o t far from breaking forth into th o s e murmurs which the

tribe s then u ttere d an d whi c h d rew d o wn from the Lor d

,

the plag u e of the s erpents .

Like a wi s e sheph e r d ther e for e Paul encourages th e

fl oc k. H e tak e s u p th e s e ntim e nt an d n e arly the wor d s , ,

of I s a xxxv 2—4
.
, They shall s ee th e gl ory of th e Lord
.
,

an d th e ex c ellency of o ur God Strength en y e th e wea k .

h a n ds a n d c o n fi rm th e feebl e kn ees
, Say to them that .

are of a fearf u l heart Be str o ng fear n o t behol d y our

, , ,

God will c om e with v e ngeance even God with a rec om pen s e ,

h e wil l co m e a n d save y ou
”
The s u bj ect of his consolation
.

is the c oming of God t o rewar d his people an d to d e s troy ,

their ene mi es S u ch h a d been the obj ect which the writer

.

h a d set before h is rea d er s in chaps ix a n d x of thi s e pistle . .

To th em th a t l oo k for h im h e sh al l a p p ear th e s eco nd tim e ,

without sin u nto sal v ation ix 28 For yet a l ittle ,

.

while an d h e th at sh al l c om e will com e a n d wil l n ot ta rry

, ,
.

Now the j u st s hall live by faith but if h e d raw back my *

, ,

so u l shall have no pleasure i n him : x 3 7 3 8 , , .

In the passage too that is now e ngaging our a ttention ,

o ur se e ing the Lord is ma d e the obj ect of hope a n d ,

the motive to renewe d exerti o n for he will rewar d his ,

faithf u l o ne s at h is appearing as he hims e lf also has b ee n ,

rewar d e d : Heb x11 2 ; Phil ii

.
,
. .

An d make s traight paths fo r your feet Thi s is .

apparently a q u otation from Pro v iv 26 as given by the .

, ,

*
Th e ins e r tion o f t h e w o r d s a n y m a n is u nj u st ifi a bl e , .
 107

Sept u agint It r e q u ires of th o s e within th e church a nd

.
,

e spe c ially of the rulers of it a straightforward policy , ,

an d a c o nsistent lif e The p a ths of the wi c ke d are c rooked.

paths an d they kn o w n ot at wh a t they stumble : Isa

, .

lix 8 ; Pr o v ii 15 Th e re w e re among the believi ng

, .
, .

Hebrews s o me wh o w e re ,
lame They were halting “
.

between Chri s ti a nity a nd a return t o J u d aism A ver y .

little might turn them away fro m the faith Th e mi s con .

d uct of thos e within the ch urch w o ul d be a powerf u l m o tiv e ,

in th e hand of Satan t o draw them asi d e t o their ruin ,

.

The lea ders of th e church therefo r e wer e to rem o v e all

st umbling blocks o u t o f their path ; t o b e guilty of n o
-

crooke d acts of policy lest the weak sho u ld say If ,

this be the faith in Christ the o l d scheme is better I ,

.

have d one wi th the n e w To the tend enci e s t o apo s t a s y

from with ou t were not to be a dd e d motives from within
,

th e church Rath e r to the r u lers of th e church the w o r d

.

of I s aiah applie d Cast ye up c ast y e up p repa re th e

.
, ,

wa y ta ke up th e stum bl ing bl oc k out of th e way of m y peopl e

,

Isa l v ii 14
.
, .

Towards t h e w e ak in the faith the mi nisters o f the ,

gospel were to u se patienc e an d exh o rtation s eeking ,

to heal an d to re s tor e The strong are apt to be impatient .

towards tho s e rea d y to st u mble a n d th e dull o f un d er ,

stan ding ; a n d too r e a d y to say o f th e si c kly o f the flock

.

He gives more trouble than he is wort h y oi— let him

go & But s u ch is not the spirit o f Christ Let him .

ra th er b e h eal ed &
”
If a believer h e is d eeply v al uable ,

in the eyes o f th e Lor d L o ve will c a r e for the fe e b lest .

of the f o l d .

14 Pur u e p eac e W th
s i al l , an d h o l ine ss , with ou t wh ich
L o rd
.

none s h all th see e .

The firs t exhortation was to hol d fa s t the faith ; this ,

to retain the life b e coming a belie v er The fig u re to o .

o f a r unner is s till retaine d P u rs u e a f ter pea c e ”

The . .
 108

c o mmand t o s e ek peac e se e ms a carrying o ut of the former

,

e xh o rt a ti o n ; t he d emand of holi ne ss whi ch succeeds ,

links o n the pr e vious exhortations to what follows Love .

a n d unity are the especially nee d ful graces of the chur c h

of Christ Where thes e aboun d the ch u r c h pro s pers

.
, .

Where quarrels are rife the holy are d i s quiete d a n d d es

,

pairing th e lame are turn e d asi d e Therefore this foll ows .

at onc e o n th e prece ding inj u nction Nothing is mor e .

r e p ul siv e to t h o se h a ltin g betwe e n C h ristia nity an d th e

w o rld th a n th e strifes of b elievers
, .

We are th e re for e to pursue a fter pe a ce It is n ot .

a lwa ys att ain a bl e But it is a lways t o b e s o ught after

.

P e a c e t oo with al l with th e worl d a s well as with t h e

, ,

church Al l but th e truth m ay be giv e n up in o rder to

.
,

m aintain the unity of th e s pirit in the bond o f peace ”

.

The pr e sent c o mmand is found als o in Psa xxx iv 14 .

,
.

It st a nds c o nne cte d with the promise of goo d d ays ; that

is of th e kin gd o m of Christ
, With this view it is cit e d .
,

by P e t e r : 1 Pe t iii 10 11 .
, , .

An d h oliness Thi s is t o b e e v e r the o bj ect of the

”
.

Christian s p u rsuit He is n o t t o b e satisfie d with the

’
.

me asure wher eto he has a ttained H o line ss is always .

a ttainable f o r we seek it of him wh o is willing to gi v e

,
.

B u t pe a c e is not always capable of being maintaine d ;

for w e h a v e at times to d o with th o se wh o wh e n w e s p e ak , ,

o f peac e m a ke r e a d y for w a r
,
.

The nec e ssity o f h o line ss as th e pr e paration for th e

pr e senc e of God was prefigured in the hi story of Israel .

“
Lo ”
s a id God
, ,
“
I come unto thee G o unto the .

p eo pl e a nd san c tify them to d ay an d t o morro w a n d

,
- -
,

l et th em wa sh th eir cl oth es a n d be rea d y against th e thi r d

,

day ; f o r the third day the Lor d will c o me d own in th e

sight o f all the people upon Mount Sinai Ex xix .

10 , Th a t w a s typical of the inward h o liness de

*
t e re in t h e e xh ortation to p ea c e a n d to tak e c ar e o f t h e
Is h
wea all u sion to A m al e k s atta c k on t h e fee bl e a n d st raggl e rs
, ,
’
k any
reach e d Sinai
,

e re t e h y
 1 10

the G a latians Christ h ad bec o me of no a vail to wh o ever

.

sought to be j u stifie d by l a w they h ad fal l en from ,

So Pa u l exho rts the d isciples j us t gathere d at Antio c h

in Pisi d ia to contin u e i n th e grace of God
, A c ts xiii ,

43. It is in t hi s s e n se that at the c lo s e of the chapter

it is s ai d Let u s hol d fa s t grace
, .

2 But it may mean

. lo sing the fav o ur of Go d ,
“

the contrary to that fre q u ent expression in the Ol d

Te s tament of fin d ing favo u r with any An d then to
, .

”
lose the favour o f Go d will mean to fall un d er h is ,

d ispleasur e This latte r is I believ e th e true sense o f

.
, ,

the expres sion .

We ha v e sever a l phrases in this epistle an d elsewher e ,

which an swer to such a v iew Thus in a passage before .

quote d The j u st shall li v e by faith b u t if he d raw back

, ,

my s oul s h al l h ave no p l ea sure in him

”
Wherefore says the apo s tle to the Corinthian s
, we ,

are am b itious xl that whether present or ab s ent we may l

”
be well pl easin g to him
-
2 Cor v An d again at .
, ,

th e en d of this epistle he prays that God wo u l d work ,

in them th a t which is wel l pl easin g in his s ight -

Heb xiii 21
.
, .

O n the plea of finding favour with God Moses rests ,

h is req u est to s ee th e gl o ry of God Ex xxxiii 12 13 .

, , ,

16 17 18
, ,
That example e v i d ently lie s c lo s e to the point
.

before us The Holy Spirit h as j u s t before ma d e known

.

what is ne ce s sary to o u r seeing the Lord .

The phrase import s then a pre v io u s s tate of favour

before God an d the d anger of lo sing that favo u r by mi s
,

conduct The c a s e is somewhat parallel in regar d to

.
,

the expres sion an d the po sition of the two parties wi th ,

that give n in Deut xxi v 1 When a man hath taken .

, .

a wife an d marrie d her an d it come to pas s that sh e fin d , ,

n o fav o ur i n his e es be c a u se he hath foun d s o me u nclean

y ,

Tus xa pw os e
g
erre a a 'r e .

T
 lll

n e ss in her Probably al s o th e re is ref e renc e t o Ex .

xxxiii An d Mo se s sai d unto the Lor d — S e e th ou

.
,

savest unto me bring up thi s peOpl e : an d thou hast

,

n ot let me know whom thou wilt s end with me Ye t .

tho u hast sai d I know thee by name an d tho u hast foun d

, ,

g rac e in m
y s igh t Thereon he fo u nd s h i
.s plea for fa v o u r

to b e s hown to Israel Wherein shall it be kn o wn that .

I an d th y peopl e h av e foun d gra ce in th y sigh t

.
Is it n ot
in that tho u goest with u s 9 I srael had then lo s t their
p o siti o n of fa v o ur before God by i d olatry M o se s as , .
,

th e Me d iator sought to restore it

, .

With the feeling al s o as it exists in the mi n d of Go d

is conne c te d the manifestati o n o f th a t feeling in t h e d ay
of re c omp e nse Thus we hav e elsewhere the simil ar
.

e xpressions All have sinne d an d c ome sh ort of th e gl ory ,

” “
of God Rom iii 23 Let us therefore fear le st a
.
, ,

promise being left us of entering into h is rest any of y o u ,

sho u l d seem to c om e s h ort of it Heb iv 1 .

, .

That s a ints wh o se sins of the past are f o rgiven may

, ,

s o far los e God s favour

’
as t o fall un d er hi s temporary ,

d i s pleasure in se e n by th e e xample of Aaron an d Mi riam

,
.

B e caus e of their speaking again s t Mo s e s Jeho v ah calle d ,

them before him an d reb u ke d them ,

Wer e ye not afrai d .

t o speak again s t my servant Mo s es And th e a n ger

”
of th e Lord was kindl ed aga in st th em : an d h e d eparte d ,

lea v ing Miriam lepr ous : N u mb xii 8—10 Ye t Aar o n .

, .

was the sain t o f the L o r d Ps cvi 16 And Mi r iam .

,
.

is mentione d with h o n o ur as one sent befor e I s r ae l Mic ,

.

v i, 4 .

If w e take the e xpre ssion in question in the firs t s e n se ,

it woul d s u ppose the falling into ap o s tasy an d the lying ,

u n der the c urse B ut in t h e se c on d s ens e a variety of

.

*
Th e sa m e v e rb is u s e d in b oth th e s e c a s e s a s in t h e p a s sa g e
u nd e r notic e a p w I n t h e us e o f th i s w o r d th e r e
v re e

s ee m s a r e f e r en c e t o t h e pr e v i o u s f a i ntne s s o f h ea rt a l rea d y
.
,

notic e d T h e y a re a s st ra ggl e rs ou tsi d e th at c a m p in w h ic h th e

fav our o f G o d d wel l s
.

.
 1 12

degr ee s of f a th e rl y displ e a sur e m a y b e supp o s e d ; a ll

c o mp a tibl e with fin a l s a lv a ti o n .

We h a v e n ow a rriv ed at th e s e cond c auti o n e xpr e ssed

b y t h e a p ostl e . Lest an y r oo t of bitterness springing
up t r o ubl e you a nd th e reby m a ny b e d efil ed
,
”
The first .

w a rn ing is g e n e r al ; th e tw o f o llo wi ng p oi n t out sp e cial

sins. Th e r e a r e tw o class e s o f sins a nsw e ring t o two ,

well kn o wn f amili es of d ise a s e s Ther e are some which

-
.

at t a ck indi vi d u als only : th e re a re o thers which a r e con

t agious or infecti o us an d spr ea d as fr o m a c e ntr e a roun d
.
, ,

a still increasing circumfer ence Th e las t kind is the .

on e a gains t which t h e Hebr e w Christi an s a re first warne d

to e xe rcis e watchfulness Th e r e was d anger of t h e rising

.

of i n f e cti o us sins a mi dst t h e beli evers o f P a lestin e By .

the r oo t of bitt e rn e ss m ay b e m e ant either ( 1) t h e ri s e

o f f al s e d o ctrin e spr e a d i ng fr o m on e t o a noth e r ; o r ( 2)

th e f orm ation of parti e s ranged ag ainst on e a n o th e r an d ,

e ngaged in uns ee ml y an d d e structive strifes .

Th e h eart of th e be l iever is comp a r e d t o land whi ch

b e ars ben e ath its surf a c e m a ny see d s an d r oo ts of an
ev il an d noxious n a tur e Th ey only n eed the enc o urage
.

m e nt o f negl e ct on the part of the rul e rs o f the ch u rch ,

an d th e fostering influ e nces o f o pp ortunity to s how them ,

selv e s a bov e ground in leaf a nd fruit Such sin while . ,

c o nc ea led is a root o f bitt e rness

, Bu t if cherish e d it
.
, ,

sends forth words ; as the root thro ws up it s bu d s If .

not checked it pr o c ee ds t o evil deeds which are the frui t

, , .

O f th at fruit m a ny may eat to their l o ss a nd sorr o w

, .

Such cases need ov e rsight Taken a t once the mi s chi ef

.
,

may b e staye d bu t if s u ff ered to grow it takes deep r oo t

, , ,

an d perhap s at length d efies a reme d y The biters an d .

d e v o urers of on e another are a t l e ngth c o nsumed of o n e

a nother .

To tho s e who resist th e sprea ding e vil is a sourc e of

,

tro ubl e : but to the many who a r e c au ght by it it is a ,

s o ur c e o f defil em e nt As then e v en th e worl d ly pro v erb

.
 1 14

march through the wilderness O n the ground o f favo u r .

s hown to them they w e r e to k e ep the pre s ent covenant

,
.

If they kept it the y were to be the people o f God Go d

,
.

h ad sworn t o Abrah a m to make them h is people But .

they were t o prove themsel v e s s o ns o f Abraham by ob e di

ence else they wo u l d come un d er Go d s oath t o cut them off
,
’

from the rest F o r the Lor d feared .

l . Lest th ere sh oul d b e a m o n g y ou man or woman , ,

or family or trib e wh ose h ea rt turn eth a wa y th is day f rom

, ,

th e Lord our God t o g o an d s e rv e the g o d s o f thes e n ations

”
.
,

How like the c a ution e xpresse d in th e ea rly part o f the

present epis tle Take hee d brethren l est th ere b e in , ,

a ny of y ou a n ev il h ea rt of un b el ief i n de a rtin g f ro m th e
p
”
liv ing God iii 12 ,
.

2 . Lest th ere sh oul d b e a m on g y ou a root t h a t b ea reth

gall a n d wo rm wo od a n d it come to pas s when he heareth , ,

the words of thi s curse that he bles s himse l f in his heart , ,

saying I shall h a ve peace tho u gh I walk in the imagination

, ,

of my o wn h e a rt to add d r u nkenness t o thirst The Lor d

,
.

will not s pare him b u t then the anger of the Lor d and his ,

jealousy shall s mok e against that man a n d all the c ur s e s ,

that are written in t hi s b ook shall be upon him an d the ,

L o rd shall blot o ut h is name from under heaven 18

The d e ceit of the heart in pro mi sing itself that all wo ul d
b e right at last in spite of d elib e rate acts of transgr e ssion
, ,

was a d is or d er that infecte d some of the people of God

of ancient days an d mi ght corrupt s o me of h is people ,

un d e r the g o spel Against it therefore a prote s t is entered

.
,

a n d a solemn warning The wr ath o f God would fall .

heavily on such turning of the gr a ce of G o d int o lic en

tiousn ess
1 6 L e t y b a fo rnic ato r o r pr o fane p er on E au
s an e s as s
w h f o r a i n gl e m eal o l d h i bir th ri gh t y kno w th at
.
, ,

o s 7 F s s 1 or e
a fte rwa r d e en wh en d e ir ou o f i nh e ri ti ng t h bl e ing h w
. .

s, v s s e ss e as

r ej e cted fo r h found p l a c e o f rep entanc e th ou gh h ou gh t

,

e no e s
i t ea rne tl y wi th tea r
,
”
s s .

D oe J e u r e fe r to th i p a a g e i R
*
s s iii 5 s s ss n ev .
,
 115

Th a t saints may b e guilty of fornic a tio n is b ut t o o cle a r

both by mournf u l fact s an d by Scripture I sh a ll
,

bewail many which have sinned already an d have not ,

rep e nte d o f the u n c le a nness an d forni cation an d las ,

c iv io usn ess which they hav e c o m mi tted 2 Cor xii .

,

21 . What then shall be th e re sul t of such sins c o m ,

mitted af t er faith an d the professi o n o f th e n a m e of

,

Christ ? Sh a ll it n o t hereafter a ffect th e standing of th e

guilty party ? Is there no puni shm e nt b e yo nd th at o f
spirit u al c o l d ness an d d e adness n ow ? S cripture gives a
very d i ff erent testimony It assur e s us that such though.
,

th e y may finally be save d will have n o part in the S a vi o ur s

,
’

kingd o m o f the thousand years Be not d e ceiv e d n e ither .

,

forn icators n o r i d olaters n or a d u lterers n or e ffe m in at e

, , , ,

nor ab u s e rs of themselve s with m a n kin d n o r thi ev e s ,

n or coveto us n o r d ru nkards nor revilers n or e xt or

, , ,

tion e rs sh al l in h erit th e kingdom of God 1 Co r v i 9 10 .

, ,
.

For this y e know th a t no whoremong e r nor uncle a n

“
,

p e rs o n n o r c o v eto u s m a n wh o is an i d olat e r hath a n y

, , ,

in h erita nc e in th e kin gdo m of ( him who is ) Ch rist a nd God

E ph v 5.
,Th e kingd om menti o ne d being that o f th e Christ
.

or M e ssiah shows it to be the temporary kingdom which

,

Jes u s will take a s the Son of Davi d th e M e ssiah of th e ,

Jews .

It a ppears a s if e v e n p o sitiv e punishm e n t w o uld b e

a dju dged t o saints guilty o f this sin F o r this is th e .
“

will of G o d e v e n your san c tific ation that y e sh o uld

'

, ,

a bstain fr o m f o rnic a tion that ev e ry o ne of y o u sh o uld

,

know how to p o ssess his v e s s el in s an c tific ation a nd h o n o ur ;

n o t in th e l u s t of c o nc upiscence e ve n as the Gentil e s ,

which kn o w not God That n o ne g o bey o n d or d efr a u d

.

his brother in the matter ( ma rg ) B E CA U S E THAT TH E LOR D .

I S TH E AV E N G E R OF A LL SU CH as we al s o h a v e fo rewarn ed ,

y o u a n d testified F o r Go d hath
. n o t c a ll e d us unt o
un c l eanness but un to holiness
, He therefore that .

despiseth d e spis e th n o t m an but G o d

, 1 Th e ss iv , .
,
 116

3 —8. W h o re m o g e rs n an d a dul t er e rs God will j udg e

Heb xiii 4
.
, .

Go d s anger a gains t this sin was se e n in hi s treatment

’

of it under the l a w as is p o inte d o ut t o us in Paul s sum

’
,

m a ry of th e L o rd s w ays with his p eo pl e of ol d 1 Cor x

’
. .

M o s es likewi s e n o tices this point when he is recalling ,

t o his pe o pl e the Lor d s d ea l ings with them

’
Your “

eyes have seen what the Lord d id b e cause of Baal peor -

,

for all th e men that followe d Baal peor th e Lord th y God -

,

h ath destroy ed th em from a m on g y ou D e ut iv 3 Th e .

, .

servi c e of Baal p eo r w a s c o nnect e d imm e d i a tely with

-

Israel s unholy int e rc o urs e with th e daughters of Mo a b

’

Numb xxv . .

O r prof a n e p ers o n a s Es a u t is not intimated

, .
,

I believe in spit e of th e clos e linking of the pre s e nt with

,

th e former sin that Esau was guilty o f f o rnication But

,
.

t h e sins a re cl a sse d togeth e r be c aus e they are b o th a ,

v irtual b a rtering of th e gr e at l o rv prep a re d o f G o d for a

g ,

paltry present r e turn .

Esau is chara cterized a s profan e an d f u ll y d oe s hi s

history b e ar out th e charg e H e s o l d his birthright .
”
.

What was c o ntain e d in th e birthright is not in e very

p o int cl ear Und er th e l a w a d oubl e p o rti o n of th e fath e r s
.
,
’

e stat e bel o nge d t o th e first born : De nt xxi 1 7 And -

.
,
.

wh e n the father w a s a king th e kingd o m d e s c e n d e d t o ,

him n a turally unl ess the L o rd as supr e m e g o v e rn o r

, , ,

w a s pl e ased t o o rdain o th e rwis e : 2 Chro n xxi 3 But .

, .

in Es a u s c a se w e may see wh at h e l o st by o bserving wh a t

’
, ,

aft e rwards becam e Jacob s Th e M o st Hi gh ins e rte d

’

th e n a m e of Jac o b int o his own titl e Jeh o vah w a s th e .

God of Abr a ham Is aa c a n d J a cob He is oft e n c all e d

”
.
,

th e G o d of J acob or th e G o d o f I srael alon e That

”
,
”
.

gl o ry th e n was r e nt fr o m Es a u the pr o fane Fr o m Jacob .

t oo spr a ng the twelve patriarchs a n d Mes s iah hi m s elf ,

.

O n th e b asi s of th o s e twe lv e tribes is fo u n de d the kingd om

o f Go d ; an d th e ir nam e s a re lastingly engr a ven on the
 1 18

a b out to b e st o w it he en d eavoure d to obtain it But , .

it was wit h e ld fr o m him by the providence of God

h *
.

The L o r d h e ld Es a u to his bargain He was a wi t .

n e ss calle d in to the sale an d b y h is providence he pre ,

vente d Isaac from bestowing th e bles sing o n E s a u When .

h e fo un d that his brother h ad proc u re d th e ble s sing f o r

h im s elf he crie d with a great a n d exceedi ng bitter cry
, ,

a n d s ai d unto his father Ble s s me e v en me also 0 my , , ,

father But I s aac wa s n ot won o v er to repent o f hi s

words o r to recall the ble s sing
, I have ble ss e d him .
,

An d E s a u lifte d up h is
”
ea a nd h e sh al l b e bl ess ed &
y
voice a n d wept Though therefore he at length so u ght
.

th e blessing e v e n with tears The obtaine d it not He coul d , .

n ot get his father t o repent o f the pre e mi nent honour -

giv e n a lr e ad y t o his young e r brother H e wa s rejec ted

”
1 .
“

But h o w d o es the e xampl e apply to ourselves 2

1 First Es au was a desc e n d ant of Abraham an d th e
.
, ,

circumcised so n o f I s a a c Herein h e correspon d s t o .

beli e vers n o w H e was a s truly a so n as Jacob T o

. .

all a pp e aranc e h is was th e birthright It wo u ld have

, .

b e en d u ly be s tow e d a t length but for h is miscon d u ct , .

We then are in a lik e position As born again of Go d .

,

we are presum ptiv e heirs o f the kingdom As belie v e r s .

in Jesus befor e th e mill e n ni al d ay an d ere the bringing ,

in of Israel w e are th e first b orn This th e n is not a

,
-
.

lesson to unb e lievers .

2 Pr o f an e con d uct lik e Esau s will ca us e us to forfeit

’
.
, ,

e ntr anc e into the kingd o m which is the birthright pr o ,

*
We h v nee to d e fen d t h e c ond uc t o f J a c o b eith e r in
noa e d
bu y in bir ri t o r in s eek ing to o btain it b y frau d I t
g th e t h gh ,
was e i i t a n d a s such punish ed Bu t th at is n o t
.

o ’
v l in G d s s gh

t h e p o i nt b e f o r e u s
.
,

H e s o u gh t i t T h is m a y gr a m m atic al l y r e fe r e i th e r to
.

( I ) t h e b l e ss i ng o r t o ( 2 ) th e c h ang e o f h i s f ath e r s purp os e

.
,
’

Bu t I pre fe r to un d erstand it o f th e l atte r

.
,

I A li m u Gn Th is is a n i nstan c e th en o f o n e b e c o mi ng
.

‘
rre o ao

a c astaw ay — a th ing wh ich Pau l fea r e d fo r h i m

.

a 6 mu
0 os&

s el f : I C o r ix 2 7
.
,

. .
,
 119

pose d to us We m a y barter the fut u re and s piritu a l

.

ble ssing for the present an d earthly In thous an d s o f .

cases has this pr o f a ne sale taken place an d it is to this ,

day trans a cting in every vari e d form .

( 1) Here is a b e lieving mini st e r who see s that such ,

and s u ch d octrines an d practices of hi s d eno mi nation are

un s criptural Sorel y they wo u n d hi s cons c ience B u t
. .

what is he to d o if he gives up hi s present station an d

, ,

the li ving whi ch he d eri v es from it ? Wh a t profit s hall

his birthright d o him if h e is to s urr e n d e r hi s present
,

s phere an d maintenanc e ? Thus arg u es his unbelief .

And und er the in fl ue nce of th a t unworthy motive he ,

continues in a p o siti o n whi ch he feels to be sin f ul How .

’
does such a procee ding d iffer from E s au s ? In principle ,

n o t at a ll . The w o rl d ly benefit s then whi ch s u ch a on e

r e c e ive s by the maintenance of hi s faithless position are ,

the mess o f pottage They are the pri c e w hi ch h e obtain s

.

by the sal e of his birthright God will ke e p hi m h e re.

after to h is bargain .

( 2) H e re again is a Christian tra d esm a n He fin ds .

that s o me o f the practices of hi s tra d e a re unchri stian

a nd evil But how can h e act differently fr o m his un
.

g o dly neighb o ur s ? I f he wishes to m a ke a fortun e

” “
,

a s they d o h e must act as they or h e wi ll be left behind

, ,

in the race He persev e r e s th e refore in such doings

.
,

till hi s conscienc e gr o ws callous What shall w e say .

then ? Is not this Esau s profane bargain o v e r ag a in ?

’

Wh e th e r such perceive the reality of the barter or n ot ,

G o d will hold them t o the exchange made Th e y have .

r e ceive d th e ir go o d things now Th e y have obtained .

t h e m by the s acrifi c e of s pi rit u al interests When there .

fore the tim e of rewar d come s their virt u al sale will be ,

r e me mbere d It was a r eal tho u gh not a formal bargain

.
,
.

It procee d s up o n l ow th o ugh ts of th e pro m ised gl o ry of God .

It is like E s au s contempt of the birthright manif e ste d

’
,

b v his actions .
 120

3 .To such th e d a y o f recompense will pres e nt an e w

,

the s c e n e betwe e n Es a u an d h is fath e r Esau in spit e .

,

o f hi s s a l e a n d oa th full y expected to receive th e bl essing

,

of th e first b orn Wh e n fin ally rej ecte d h e speaks lik e

-
.
,

o ne r o bb e d of his d ue But th e L o rd to ok care that h e

.

sh o ul d be r e j ec te d Thus will all th o s e Chr istians b e

.

t r ea t e d wh o like Es au st a nd by their profan e e xchange

, ,

of t hi ngs spiritu a l for t hi ngs t e mporal Th ey will a t .

,

length wh e n the kingdom an d gl o ry of Christ ar e come

, ,

a w ak e t o the perc e ption of th e value of th e blessing and ,

to earnes t d e sir e s a fter i t But th e bargain must stand . .

Th e kin gd o m cann o t be theirs .

O n e m o r e firm th a n Is aa c will ke e p t o h is word Th e y .

will fin d n o r e pentanc e in h im They hav e enj o yed their .

m e ss of p o ttag e— th e y shall n ot h a ve that an d the birth ,

right t oo Th e inheritance was sol d b y th e m They

. .

h a v e s too d to th e b a rgain all t h e ir life a nd n o w G o d h o l d s ,

t h e m t o its c o ns e qu e nc e s .

O bs e rv e t h e m o st f o rcibl e p o int o f t he repres e nta tion

I T I s A T AN S ACTI ON R FATH R AN D A N B E TW E E N A E SO .

Yes , the Fa th er r fus se e th e blessing t a He refus e s o son .

t to
i his fa v ourite son Despite natu l d sp e ci a l t ender
. ra an

n ess Es a u s cri e s a nd tears

,
’
v in Take heed th e n are a .
,

Christi a n tho ugh a , f G d that y o u d n ot by under

s on o o , o ,

v luing y o ur birthright a t l e ngth sell it

a If y u do
, . o ,

O n e unchang eabl e in j u tice and h o li ess will ex c l u d e

, s n ,

y u o profane fr o m th th o usand y e ars f Messiah s

as , e o
’

gl o ry F m a rk w e ll Esau did t retir e from h i father s

. or, , no s
’

pres e nc e with u h e simply lost th e blessing whi ch

a c rse,

h e b a rte r e d a w a y It full y w e rs t h e r e f o r t o t h e
. ans e

r e c o mpe s e t o a s int
n a .
*

Ch a p te vi o ffe rs to u th e r e s ul t o f a h o l y a nd o bedi e t
r . s n

*
e x am pl e o f E sau st an d s c onne c te d al s o with th e w a rnin g
Th i s
Lift up th e h and s th at h an g d own an d th e fee bl e knees I t ”

w a s u nd e r t h e in flu en c e o f w eariness a n d t h e d es p air o f u n b eli e f

.
,

th at E sa u p arte d with h is j e w el
, ,

.
 122

of I s rael at Sinai B u t it is more intimately alli e d t o

.

Mo s e s v iew of it gi v en in De u teronomy iv v than to

’
, ,

the simple hi storical acco u nt given in Exo d xix xx .

, .

Seven phenomena are notice d a s combining to cr e ate

the t e rrors o f M o unt Sinai They are partly sights partly .
,

s ounds .

I The mount is d enominat e d

. the mount that mi ght ,

b e t ou che d ”
O ne is apt at first to imagine that we sho ul d
.

read ,
the mount that might n ot b e touche d ”
But .

th e point d e signe d to be noti c e d by u s is its sensible nature ,

.

It was off ere d not only to sight b u t place d withi n the ,

range of that most circumscribe d of our senses— the t ou ch .

Many thi ngs we can see which we cannot t o uch Who .

can reach the horizon o r the stars ? B u t that m ou nt ,

was close at han d u nlike the mo unt propose d t o faith , .

The c omman d not t o t ou ch it in v olve d the power t o d o s o .

”
2 . An d kin d le d fire This seems especially to have .

t errifi e d I sr a el It was a sign o f G o d s indign ati o n It

.
’
.

is said eight times over that God spoke to them out of

, ,
”
the mi dst of the fire : Deut iv 12 15 3 3 3 6 ; v 4 .
, , , , , ,

22 24 26
, ,
Ye were afraid s ays Mose s by reaso n of
.
, ,

th e fire v 5 Twi c e it is sai d that the mo u ntain

, .
“

b u rne d wi th fire fo r the Lor d d e s cende d upon it in

“

”
fire Go d s howe d t h em his great fire .

3 4 5
, ,
Blackn e ss an d d arknes s an d t e mpest
. Th us
, ,
.

the LX X gi v e the th ree Hebrew wor ds which are ren d ere d ,

by o ur translators in De u t iv 11 darkn e s s cl o uds an d

, .
, , , ,

thick
6 7,
The s o un d of trumpet a nd t he voic e of word s
.
, .

Thes e wer e the so un ds of terror as th e others were the ,

s igh ts th a t ca u s e d alarm Th e voi ce was Go d s This ’

. .

is more than on c e presse d on I s rael s attention

’
Did .

e ver people hear the v oice of God S peaking out of the midst
of the fire as tho u ha s t h e ard an d li v e D eu t iv 33 .
, .

O ne elem e nt of that terrible s cene is omitte d in the

E *
yu p O AA '
D e u t iv I I a n d V 2 2
K o r os , o os , ve a. .
, , . .
 123

pr e sent s p e cification b u t it is o nl y to be taken u p after

,

war d s f or it has a f u t ur e a spect

, .

Such w a s the alarm create d by this sublime spectacle ,

that the hearer s e xcu s ed thems el v e s from he aring the

w o rd s of God any more They wer e afrai d lest the .
,

great fire which they behel d shoul d consume them , .

Th e commands to o wh i c h Moses bro ught b e fore the

Lord d e s cen d e d w e re calc ul ate d to ins pire gre a t d rea d .

Th e mount was t o be fence d o ff that none might touch ,

it An d if e v e n a beast touche d it it was at once to

.
*
,

b e put t o death Wh e nce the inferenc e was inevitable.

— if eve n an ignorant a n d irrational beast be thus s mi tten ,

what shall become of the human wi lful tran s gre s s or

Nay an d e v en Mo s es t h e me diator of the Ol d Co v e
, ,

n a nt hims elf whom they a s ke d to go u p to God an d

, ,

t o hear hi s w o r d s was terrifie d a n d expre s sed hi s fear s

, , .

It is ask e d— Where t hi s is asserted in the acco u nt o f ,

the d escent of the Lor d on Sinai It m u s t be an s were d ,

Nowhere : though it s e ems n ot improbable that th e

o cca sion may h a v e been that notice d in Ex o d xix 19 .
,
.

An d when the v o ice o f the trumpet so u nded long a n d

“

w a xe d lou d er an d lo u d er M oses s pa ke an d Go d answere d , ,

hi m by a v 0 1c e Then might Moses have e xpr e sse d

.

h is dr ead a n d have been en c ourage d by the Lord

, .

B u t if n o t h o w shoul d the Holy Spirit be at a l o ss in

, ,

teaching us what occurre d o n that day A h um a n writ e r

c o ul d only know what Mose s has written B u t He wh o .

was t o bring all things which Jesu s h a d said t o th e r e m e m

branc e o f the apo stles c oul d find no diffi culty in telling ,

us what M o ses felt and sai d .

22 Bu t y
c om e t M ount Z ion d to t h c ity o f th
e a re o an e e
h ea en l y J e ru a l e m A d to m y ri a d o f
.
,

li in g G d t h
v o , e 3 v s . 2 . n s

A th
*
G ree k w o r d t h at an w e r t
s e If a b ea t t h t h s s o s o uc e
m o u nta i n i q ui te d iff e r ent fr o m t h at u e d i
- s th m o u nt s n e
th at m igh t b t h d I h a e e xpr e e d t h d iffe r en c e b y t w
e o uc e
”
v ss e o

d iff e r ent E n gli h w o r d D i ffe rent b e l ong to th em

,

s s . s en ses .
 124

angel s to t h e festiv al a n d c h urc h o f th e first b o rn th at a re en

r ol l ed in th e h eav ens ; a n d to t h e Jud ge th e Go d o f a ll an d
to t h e s pirits o f ju s t m en m ad e p e rfe c t 2 4 An d to J es u s t h e
, ,

M e d iato r o f th e n ew c ov enant an d to t h e b l oo d o f sprinkling

. .

th at sp eaketh b ette r th i ngs th an th at o f Ab el

,
”
.

In th e a b o v e vers e s a con t r a s t is drawn betw e en th e

things pr e s e nt e d to th e Jews at Sin a i and th o se n ow ,

s et bef o r e us Und e r th e old covena n t a m o untain

.
,

e v ident t o t h e s e n s e s w a s set before I sr ae l wh e re on fire

, ,

flamed an d l a w cam e f o rth m o ving a ll h e arts to te rror

, .

Fr o m it the p e ople w e r e fence d o ff by th e thr e at of d eath .

This c o venant wh e n devel o p e d in its ful ness t oo k as its ,

c e ntr e J e rus a lem the eart hl y wh o se inhabitants wer e in ,

b o nd ag e to th e l a w an d i t s curse h a ving e arthl y pr o mis e s ,

a s i ts h o pe .

But un der t h e n ew c o ven a n t a n un s ee n Zion in

, ,

h ea ve n an d a h ea ve nl y city a re o ff ere d t o the e y e o f f a ith

, .

Fr o m it proc e eds gr a ce lea d ing believers to th e l ove o f

,

G o d and pr o mising perpetu a l life in resurrecti o n From

, .

th a t mount a nd city w e shall not b e fenc e d o ff bu t shall

e nt e r in an d dw e ll ther e in G o d s pec u liar presence
’
.

W e are w ai ting a t th e fo o t o f th e mount for the desc e nt

o f o ur L o rd a nd G o d H e has g o ne up like Mo s es an d
.
,

w e kn o w n ot wh e n h e will re t urn Th e bloo d of the cove .

nant has be e n shed a nd we ar e in expectati o n of being called

,

up lik e th e eld ers t o a ppe a r befor e God But let us con

, , .

sid e r th e o bj e cts th a t characteris e o ur m o unt m o r e mi nutely .

They a r e eight in numb e r ; th e numb e r of p e rfection

in r e s u rr e ction a s s e v e n was th a t of the l a w Th e y consist
, .

of sights a nd s o unds a s und er th e l a w But th e y are

, .

ple a sing to faith Our hop e s a re a s sup e rior to thos e of

.

th e ol d c o v e n a nt as o ur pri e st t empl e a nd sacrific e a r e, , .

1 W e h a v e c o m e t o M oun t Z ion
. This is a r e al .

m o un tai n though as y e t uns een It is a n o bj ect to faith

, .

a l o ne But John was set upon it when he beheld th e

.
,

hea v enly Jer u salem R ev xxi 10 The ea rthly J e r usalem

, , .

an d its Mount Zion a re t y pe s of th e heavenly city an d its

 126

of its mount It was nothing but a barren crag But

. .

with o ur hea v e nly mo u nt is c onj oine d the hea v enly city .

An d to myria ds of angel s
“
3 . Angels were pre s .

ent on Mo u n t Sinai at the gi vi ng of the law The , .

c hariots o f Go d are twenty thou s an d s even tho u san d s ,

o f angels th e L o r d is a mong them as in Sinai the h ol v , ,

”
place Psa lxviii 17 But there they were pre s ent
.
,
.

a s legislators : in the city to come they appear as com ,

panions an d fellow s ervants of the saint s -

.

4 . To the fe s ti v al an d c hur c h of the firstborn eu

*

rolle d in the hea v ens It was the glory of Jerusalem .

that the tribe s were re q u ire d to go up thither to keep

Go d s fea s ts ther e before him In this re s pect t oo o u r
’
.
, ,

Jerusalem an d its fe a sts will be superior Angels a n d .

the rans o me d o f m a nkin d will b o th meet there Israel .

kept at Sinai the passover in the second year : N u mb .

ix 1—5 There t o o w e re the firstborn assemble d wh o

, .
,

were spared by th e paschal lamb s bloo d when the first

’
,

born of Egypt were smitten But the firstborn of th e .

n e w c o venant take a higher st a n d ing than th o se o f th e

law The passo v er is to b e ful fille d in th e kingdom of
.

God : L u ke xxii 1 6 The heavenly fe s tival then will

,
.

be th e r e al on e o f which th e earthly was b ut th e s h a d o w

,
.

Th os e of Israel wer e n u mbered by Mos es an d probably ,

registere d by him : N u mb iii 40 42 But the s e are .

, , .

enrolled in h ea v en .

B u t who are meant by the a ssembly o f the firstb o rn

e nr o lle d in Hea ven ? I s u pp o se that the ch ur ch is
int e nd e d We a re the first tr u sters in Christ
. Eph .

i 12 W e are a kin d of first fruits of hi s cr e atures James

, .
-

i 18 Jesu s is d e c lare d the firstborn at the c o mm e nce

, .
”
,

ment of the epistle Heb i 6 An d we are to b e associate d .

,

with him a s his fellows v 9 The firstborn were th e

“
,
.

H a l/ ny v pt s
'
I n th e LX X it i s th ric e g i v en as th e t r ansl at i on
o f win o r f eas t xl i ii ix a n d on c e o f a
.

: Ez v rr H os I f 5
c ognate w o rd
. . .
, , ,

H os . v , 21 .
 127

most nearly conn e ct e d with the bloo d of th e lamb an d ,

in a pe c uli ar sense re d eeme d by it I srael wa s Go d s ’

.

firstb orn on earth ; the chur c h takes that pla c e o n h igh .

Thus t oo the case of E s a u is seen f u lly to apply to us

, ,
.

To u s as th e fir stborn bel o ng the rights of th e first

, ,
“

unless by our sin we l o se it .

5 . An d t o the Ju d ge th e Go d of all T This tr a ns ,

.

l a tion gives the or d er in whi c h the Greek wor ds stan d .

B u t there is a d ifficul ty in un d erstan d ing their force .

( 1) God as the J u d ge may be r e garded as the d istrib u tor

o f the prizes to th e successf u l c a n d i d ates in the race .

With thi s fig u re the chapter begins In t hi s sense Paul .

spe a ks o f Christ as the righte ous J udge ” “

who s hall ,

a ward him the crown : 2 Tim iv 8 ; 1 Cor ix 24 25 .

,
.
, ,
.

( 2) O r it may repre s e nt the j u dge as the God of al l

”

in all u si o n to the s cene at Sinai God a ssume d at Sinai .

his title as d e ri v e d from Is rael Though all the earth .

an d its nations are his he woul d yet regar d Isra e l as h is

,

pec uliar pe o ple an d be calle d th eir God B u t now he

, .

is the God of all ; an d will in the age to com e appear to

be s o Henc e angel s th e ch u rch a n d j us t men ma d e
.
, ,

perf e ct are here fo u n d conj oine d God is the God of them

,
.

a ll And judgment is taken in t hi s sens e in our epistl e

.

H e b x 27 —3 0 ; ix 27 xiii 4
.
, , , .

An d to th e spirits o f j u st men made perf e ct

“
6 . .

By the j u st a r e meant I s u ppo s e the sa v e d of the l aw , ,

.

A j u st man was the appropriate title o f one wh o plea s e d

Go d u n d er the l a w ; Pro v iv 18 ; L u ke ii 25 ; x x iii .
, , ,

5 0 Matt xxiii 29 2 Pet 11 8

. So in the account of the
, .
, .

w o rthies of th e Ol d Testament in the pre ce d ing chapter ,

it is sai d of Abel that God testifie d o f him that he was

“ ”
just Heb xi 4 The clou d o f witne ss es spoken
.
,
.

o f in th e elev e nth chapter were

”
j ust by faith an d o h “
,

t ain ed testim o ny b e ca u se of it but recei v e d not th e thing ,

pr o mis e d ; G o d h a v ing provi de d some better thing for

p r or o x o s .
T Kai K
prr y (De ep wa x
/Tr
oy .
 128

us that the y wi t hout us S h o uld n o t be m a de perfec t

,

xi 40 They a r e waiting for us An d we are waiting for

, . .

the ad o ption to wi t the re d emption o f o ur bo d y

,
”
It .

w o uld appear th e n t hat they a r e contemplate d by faith as

a lre a dy united t o their bod i e s Th e n God will a pp e ar in .

th e f u ll sens e a s th e God of Abraham when h e ris es ,

fr o m th e d ea d F o r Abr ah a m s spirit is n ot th e c om
’
.

p et e m a n
l Abr a ha m is the c o mpo und being made up
.
,

o f b o dy an d s o ul This is th e f o rc e of th e S a vio ur s a nsw e r

’
.

t o th e S ad duc ee s .

7 .An d t o Jesus th e m e di ato r of th e n ew c o v e n ant

, .

The fifth an d f o ll o wing ch a pters h a v e b ee n e ngaged with

J e s u s as the Pri e s t of th e n e w c o ven a nt But now we .

a r e c o m e b a ck a g a in t o th e S aviour as the a ntityp e of ,

M o s e s M o s e s w a s a fr a id t o dr a w nigh Jesus h a s sat

. .

d o wn i n th e h e a v e nly pl a c e its e lf Moses was un a ble t o .

m ak e at o nement f o r th e Sin of Isr ae l Jes u s h as e ff e ct ed a ,

r e c o nciliati o n f or th e sins of th e f o rm e r c o v e nant a s w e ll ,

a s for thos e of t h e pr e s e nt an d future di sp en s a ti o ns .

8 . And th e bl o od o f sprinkling whi ch speaketh b e tt e r ,

things th a n th a t of Abel Th e all usi o n is t o the bl oo d

.

of th e sacrific e s w hi ch M o ses o ffered a t M o unt Sinai ,

wh e n th e ol d c o ven a nt was mad e An d Moses took .

h a lf th e bl oo d an d put it in b a s o ns an d half of the blood

,

he sprinkl e d on th e alt a r And h e t oo k th e b oo k of the .

co v enant an d rea d in the a u di enc e o f the p e ople : an d

they s ai d al l that the Lord hath said will w e d o an d b e
, ,

o be dient An d Moses took th e bl ood a nd sp rin kl ed it on

.

th e p eopl e an d s a i d b e h o ld th e blood of t h e co v e n a nt w hi ch
, ,
,

the L o rd h ath made with y ou conc e rni ng these w o rds

Ex xxiv 6—8 Th e bl o o d o f Christ is spiritu ally sprinkl e d
.
, .

o n the he a rt s of believers Let us d raw ne a r wi th a

.

true heart in full ass ur a nc e of faith having our h ea rts ,

s prin kl ed f rom a n ev il c o n sc ience

”
for w e h a ve bol d ne ss to ,

enter into the ho l iest by th e bl oo d o f Jesus Heb x 22 .

,
.

So 1 Pet i 2 .
, .
 130

with o ut which n o ne s ha ll se e th e L o rd a nswers as ,

pr e cisely t o the case of Israel as rej ection fr o m th e birth

,

right t o th e cas e of E s au
,
.

25 th at y e r e fu se n ot t h e sp eak e r For if th e y e sc ap e d
S ee
not wh o r e fu s e d h im th at s p o k e d i v i ne o r a c l e s * o n t h e ea rt h
. .

m uc h m o r e ( sh al l n ot w e e s c ap e ) if w e t urn aw a y fr o m hi m ( th at
, ,

s p ea k s d i v ine o r a c l e s ) fr o m t h e h ea v en s 2 6 W h o s e v o ic e s h oo k
th en t h e ea rth ; bu t n o w h e h ath pr o m i se d s ay ing Y et on c e
. .

m o r e I s h ak e n o t onl y t h e ea rt h bu t al s o t h e h ea v en
, ,
’
27
Now th at (w o r d ) Y e t on c e m o r e m a n if est s j t h e r em o v a l o f
, , . .

th o se s h ak en ( h eav ens an d ea rth ) a s h av ing b een ( alrea d y )

,

created th at th ose n ot sh aken m ay r em ai n .

”

Under th e o ld covenant th e r e was th e voic e of words .

Under th e new c o v e n a nt there is the v o ic e of bl ood .

But o f Ab e l s bl oo d it was s a i d Th e v oice of thy brother s

’
,
’

bl ood cri e th t o me from the gr o un d An d n e w a rt th ou .

cursed from the gr ou nd But th e v o ic e of this blood

.
,

is pardon and bl e ssing to th e g uilty How signific a nt th e .

d iff e r e nce & Y e t I s rael th e antitype of Cain is n o w a

, ,

w a n d er e r with G o d s mark set up o n th e m through th e

’
,

n a ti o ns

List e n th e n e v e r says th e a p o stle to th e v o ic e of

’
, ,

th a t bl oo d e v e r y o u mu st nee d it Eve r must y o u a bid e .

under its sh e lter till th e angel s sword is past B e n ot

,
’
.

w ea ry of its v oice a s Isr a el was of God s spe a king at Sinai

,
’
.

In som e d e gree t hey were excusable then : so lou d and

terrible was th e voic e s o s tern an d sever e its deman d s
, .

But such e xcus e s cann o t n ow b e ma d e for any who rej ec t

th e wor d of th e Go s pel It is the voice of mercy
.
’
.

Yet with all th e app a rent m o d esty o f Israel s re quest

,
’
,

th e r e s ee ms to have lurked b e ne a th it e n mi ty at th e
h o liness of G o d . While then it prov e d that th e d e sign
of G o d t o pr o d u c e f e ar in their h e arts had be e n f u lly

a nswere d an d s o far was acceptable t o hi m ;

, y e t it was
the f e ar of th e slave a nd of the r e b e l To t hi s secr e t .

imp o rt o f th e ir w o rds G o d s e e ms t o allud e e v e n wh e n h e ,

X pnuar i fov r a .
T A nk or .
 13 1

c o n fesses them to b e right : Deut v 28 29 0 s a ys .

, , .
,

he , that there were s uc h a n h ea rt in th em that th e y would

fear me a n d keep all my commandments always that it
, ,

might b e well with th e m an d their chi l dren for e v e r

”
.

Does n ot that sentiment imply the Lord s kn o wl e d g e ’

,

that th ev woul d n o t act up to th e ir pr o mise s t hr o ugh the ,

treachery o f their h e art ?

Fo r if they escaped not wh o r e fused him th a t sp o k e ,

divine o racles on e arth Fr o m the tim e of the ratific a tio n

.

of the c o venant o n Mo u nt Sinai a ll o ff e nd e rs were s mi tt e n ,

.

Th e ir refusal of him wh o sp o ke fr o m the earthly Mount of

Sinai wa s not dir e ct an d p o sitive ; it was a n e xcusing
of thems e lves ; an obj ection not to th e t hi ng d em a nde d , ,

but o nly t o th e m o d e of its e xhibiti o n Yet that p e titi o n .

a vailed n ot to d e liver th e m from the p e n a lti e s of th eir

d ee d s Much le ss wi l l those e scap e wh o refus e th e light
.

yoke o f Christ Th e aggravation of th e g ui lt of such is

.

notice d fr o m two p o ints of view ( 1) Th e sup e ri o r plac e .

n o w tak e n by th e utterer of th e holy o r a cles Israel he a rd .

God after h e h a d d esc e nded o n th e Moun t : w e h e ar hi m

,

fr o m h e aven ( 2) Th e y e xcuse d themselv e s fr o m th e

.
,

mod e in whi ch th e h e avenly o racl e s wer e o ff ere d t o th e m .

They sought for a Me d iator ; f o r on e in hum a n f o rm a nd

wi th human v oice wh o sh o ul d d e live r t o th e m th e c om
,

mands of Go d But th e parties h e r e w a rne d w e re in

.

n ot o nl y fr o m th e w o rds o f t h e
”
d anger of turn ing a way ,

sp e ak e r b ut from the sp e ak e r hims elf No w t urning

, .

a w a y is the a ct of entir e rebelli o n an d o f apostas y Th e .

Lord h ad forbid den th e faithl e ss I sraelities t o g o up int o

th e land after his word was passed But they w o uld
, .

g o up to b a ttle in S pit e o f Mo s es w a rning

,
’
Ye shall f a l l .

by th e S word ; be c a u s e ye are turned a way fro m the Lo rd ,

therefor e the Lord will not b e with you Numb xi v 43 .

,
.

But if thin e h eart turn a way s o that th o u wilt n o t h ea r , ,

but shalt b e d r a wn a way an d w o rship o th e r g o ds a nd

, ,

serv e th e m ”
D e ut xxx 17 Se e als o D eu t xiii 5
.
, . .
,
.

Prov xxviii 9
.
,
.
 13 2

He nce w h en th e b e tt e r c o v e nant o f gr a c e is made with

,

Israel it is pro mi se d that I srael shall not turn a way fr o m

,

God a s tr u ly as he wi l l not t u rn from them An d I

“

will make an e v erlasting covenant with t h em that I ,

will n ot turn a wa y from them t o d o th e m go o d but I wi ll

put my fear into the ir he a rts th at th ey sh al l n ot depart ,

from m e Jer xxx ii 40 Als o i ii 19 .

Th e tur n
.
, ,

ing aw ay from Christ i s far worse t han Isr a el s ’

,

then They turne d from the a wful voice of God t o a

.

human m e d iator B u t all wh o d esert the G o spel turn

.

from a m e d iator at o nce h u man and divin e and fr o m hi s ,

blood wh o has made pe a c e Now to s uc h says the Spirit .

, ,

there r emain s n o more sacrifice for sins but o nly an e x ,

ec t a t ion o f fiery vengeance : Heb x 23 —31 Was I s rael

p .
,
.
.

s mitten tho ugh they turne d fro m the thun d er s of j ustice

,

M uc h more those who d espi s e the d isp e nsation of merc y .

And if even the sp ec ta cl e of j u s tice was s o terrible what ,

shall be the en dura nce of the wra th o f Go d for ever ? If

the un witting tou c h of th e mo u nt by a bea s t was to draw
d o wn inst a nt d eath h o w much mor e the wilful r e belli o n
,

o f th e h u man tran s gressor ?

Th e Sp e aker th en an d the Spe aker n ow a re the s a me

, ,

p e rs o n The s p e akers are o nly contraste d ( 1) with regar d

.

to their plac e s a n d ( 2) the con s e quences of their voi c e

,
.

Jesus is t h e speaker n o w He speak s in two wa ys ( 1) . .

By h is blo o d from earth ( 2) By h is voice from o n high

. .

A d ifferent style o f c lean sing was requi red then from

that d eman d e d n o w o wing t o the d ifferent stand ing taken
,

by the Great Speaker B e for e when speaking on earth

.
, ,

he d eman d ed an e arthly clean sing of th e e xt erior B u t .

that c leansin g s o on p assed away Now as s peaking from .

,

heaven he requires a he a venly an d an abi di ng cleanness

,

eve n purity of heart .

But th e speaker being th e sam e both th e n an d now ,

h oline s s is s till deman d e d o f the pe o ple of God un d er ,

all d i spensation s Sanctify yourselve s for the Lor d

.
“

,
 13 4

h a v e been considered But beside that the v oice of

.
, ,

G o d at Si nai sho o k the earth Th e wh o le mo u nt ” “

,

s a ys Moses qua ked grea tl y

, Ex o d xix 18 Herein .
, .

t hen w e have a refutation of th e ordin a ry c o mment on

thes e w o rds It is a sserte d that the shaking o f heaven
.
,

a n d e a rth m e a ns th e unhin ging of th e civil an d ec c lesias

tic a l polity o f th e J e ws a n d the ab olis hi ng of the Mosaic
,

dispens ation ”
B u t was the earth that was shaken a t
.

the giving o f th e coven ant of Sinai a polity Was it n o t

the liter a l e ar th An d if it was s o the heavens an d ea rth ,

yet t o b e shaken are the lit e ral heavens a n d earth .

B u t t h e sp e aker h as n ow r e mo ve d t o heaven As his .

voic e when on e arth shook e a rth s o his v o ice from heaven ,

sh all s h a ke he av e n an d e arth That vo ice h as n o t y e t .

been h e a rd ; but it is promise d ”

It will n o t be th e .

gentl e voice o f c o mmand as given in Scripture It will ,

.

be th e S ho u t of his d escent in fire o n th e day of hi s coming ,

.

It will be far m o r e awf u l than th a t o n Sinai Yet it is .

spoken of n ot as a threat b u t a f o retelling of good Th e ,

.

quotati o n is tak e n from Haggai Haggai d iscovers t o .

’ ’
us Israel s delay in buildi ng the temple ; an d Go d s c om
mand that it sh o uld b e rebuilt Though the temple in .

hi s day was poor in compari s on of its S plendour in the day

o f S o lomon yet the latter glory o f the h o u s e shoul d be
,

greater than the Yet once it is a little while , ,

a n d I wil l sh a ke th e h ea vens a n d th e earth an d the sea a n d , ,

t he dry lan d ; an d I will shake all nations an d th e ,

desire of all na tion s s h al l com e a n d I will fill th is h o use ,

with gl ory saith th e Lor d o f H o s ts

”
,
The glory of .

thi s h ouse shall be gr e ater the latter than the f ormer , ,

saith the Lord of Hosts an d in this place wi l l I give peace

, ,

saith t he L o rd of Host s Hag ii 6 7 9 The sha king .

, , , .

u
W e sh o l d n ot read l atte r h ou e bu t c onne ct l atte r s
wi th r Th gl o ry o f th i h o u e h al l b g r eate r t h
,

gl o y e s s s e e

atte r form e r ai th th Lor d o f h t ii 9

. ,

l th an t h e s e al o os s ,
s ee s

v .
3 .
 13 5

of a ll n a tions an d of he a v e n an d of e a rth is preparatory

, ,

to the c om ing of J es us a nd h is fil ling th e tem pl e of J erusal em

,

with gl ory It must take plac e at some time after t hi s

.
.

disp e nsati o n For G o d wi ll th ere as the Lord of th e armi es

.
,

o f h e a ven give p ea c e
,
But a t hi s first c o ming a nd during
.
,

th e pr e s e n t disp e nsation th e S a vi our refus e s to grant it .

Th in k n ot that I am come t o send p ea ce on ea rth ; I

c a m e n ot to send pea ce b ut a sword Matt x 3 4 ,
.
,
.

B u t th e r e is in Haggai a s e cond proph e c y o f the s haking

o f h e av e n a nd e arth The latter of the two is especially
.

in the ey e of th e a post l e in his concluding exho rtation ,

.

Speak t o Zerubb ab e l govern or of Ju dah saying I will , ,

s h a ke th e h eaven s a nd th e ea rth an d I will overthr o w the ,

thron e o f kingdoms and I will d estroy t h e stren gth of th e

,

kin gdom s of th e Gen til es a n d I will o v e rthr o w the chariots , ,

an d th o se that rid e in them ; a n d the hors e s and their

ri d ers sh al l c o m e down e very on e by th e S word of his ,

broth e r In tha t day saith th e L o rd of Hosts will I

.
, ,

t a k e th ee O Zerubbabel my serv a nt th e son o f Shealtiel

, , , ,

saith the L o rd an d wi ll mak e th e e a s a sign e t for I hav e

,

chose n t h ee s aith the Lor d o f H o sts

, 21—23 In th e s e .

w o r d s w e have th e destruction o f the pow e r of the Gentil e s ,

a n d the restoring o f pow e r to th e ch osen go v ernor o f J u dah .

Thus th e shaking of heaven an d earth is not o nly a pr o mise

t o th e s aint but t o Isr ae l It occurs in a chapter full o f
, .
,

pr o mis e s of m e rcy t o th e m ; and is prece d e d b y a Fear

n ot &
”
Ther e were o bstacl e s to th e Lord s glory in that
’

d a y and they h a v e incre a s e d sin c e th e n ; b ut th e gr e at

,

shaking will bring th e m all to the gr ou n d There are o b

“

s tac l es in h ea ven fr o m e vil spirits : b u t the power s o f

’

he a v e n sh all b e shak e n an d Satan a nd hi s angels cast

”
,

int o e arth : Rev xii ; Matt xxi v An d Babylon and. . .

,

th e citi e s of the Gentiles that hav e exalte d themselves

a gainst Israel an d o ppresse d it Shall be thrown down in ,

r u ins by that mighty earthq u ake who s e la s t th re e is ,

e xhibited in Rev x v i . .
 13 6

But as this p o rt i o n of t he t e xt is u nivers all y mi sun

,

d erst ood by c o mmentat o rs it will be w e ll t o cite the other ,

passages which for e tell th e shaking of e arth a nd h e aven

,

a nd t o show that they s ta n d conn e cted as these passages ,

do with m e rcy to I sr ae l a nd the king d o m o f Christ

, , .

*
1 Let us first take I sa xiii
. xiv .
, .

Thes e chapters d e s cribe th e d ay o f the Lord : a d a y ,

n o t of mercy but o f wrath a d ay wherein God will lay

, ,

th e e art h Td e sol ate a nd d estr o y s inn e rs o ut of it Th e , .

inhabit an ts of it shall be b urned a n d f e w left Th e sun , .

,

mo o n and stars sh a ll be s mitten Th erefore I will s ha ke .

th e h eav ens an d th e ea rth sh al l b e rem oved out of h er pl ac e

, ,

in th e wrath of th e L o rd of hosts an d in the day of hi s ,

fie rc e a nger Babyl o n sh all become desolate But

”
. .

there sh a ll b e mercy o n Jac o b an d res t oration to hi s ,

o wn land with pow e r o ver th o s e that o nc e Oppr e sse d

,

him Th e Lord sh al l give R E S T Then foll ows the dirge

. .

o ver their Gr ea t Kingly O ppr e ss o r .

2 Take a gain Isa xxiv xxv

.
, .
, .

The great and terrible d ay of th e L o r d in its effect s ,

upon the whole e arth is d escribed The wi n d ows of , .

h e aven a r e o pene d the earth shake s The powers of ,

.

heaven are cast d o wn an d punish e d an d th e kings of ,

ea rth Then t he m o on shall b e confo un de d an d t h e

.
,

s un a shame d wh e n th e Lord of H osts sh all reign in M o un t

,

Z ion an d in J e rusal e m an d b e for e his ancients glori o us ly ”

, .

Ther eupon f o llows th e s o ng of triumph celebr a ting th e ,

sw a ll owing up o f d e ath in r e surr e ction a nd th e r e m o val ,

o f th e va il fr om o ff th e h eart s of the n ati ons .

3 O f th e s a m e a ct of sh aking Jo e l t wi c e sp ea ks
. He ,
.

2 S am a j a c ent v e rs e s sp eak o f th e sh aking

8, a n d t h e d
xx n
o f h eav en ea r of r e urr e cti on o f th e s aints o f I s rael
.
, ,

an d t h an d th e s
Bu t a s P a x iii w ic enti c al d oes n ot in t h e v e rs e
.
,

s lm v h h is id
na m ed r ea ea en bu t o untains I l ook o n t h e p as sage
, , ,
”
d h v m
in S am u e l a s a n e rr o r o f tran s crib e r s a n d r es t nothi n g o n it
, , ,

.
,

1 No t l an d
”
.
 13 8

th e futur e voice an d the fut u r e shaki ng of heaven an d

e a rth are connected with th e future covenant to be ma d e
wi th th e h o u se of Israel and with th e house of Jud a h
Heb viii 8
.
,
.

It is pr o mise d by Haggai as the s e quel t o the sh a king,

o f heaven and e arth that Messiah shall com e an d h is

, ,

kingd om Now thi s was the h o pe o ff ered b y Is aiah in

.
,

the pa ssag e first cite d from that pr o phet In I s ai a h .

xxxv is the comman d to strengt hen the weak han ds

, ,

b e cau s e the Lord is c oming with recomp e n s e a n d to ,

s ave hi s people B u t the prece d ing chapter is a view

.

o f that great an d terrible Day of the Lor d the d estruc ,

tion of the armi es of all earth the s haking of the heavenly ,

bo d ies a n d the d estr u ction of th e enemi es of th e L o rd

,

in the lan d o f Edom That en d e d th e wi l d e rne ss shall

.
,

be gla d the d esert ab o und with w a t e r th e lame sh a ll

, ,

leap as an h a rt .

I have b e en the m o re careful t o f o und t hi s on S crip

t ure beca u se c o mmentat o rs in general hav e d efac e d
,

and destroye d the a rg u ment o f th e ap o stle They mak e .

the heavens an d the earth t o mean the Jewish di s p e ns a

tion and the voic e that sh a kes them t o have been a lre a d y
u tt e re d They ass e rt that the pr esent dis p e nsation of
.

the G o sp e l is ev e r to abide ; a n a ss e rti o n quit e Oppos e d

to the teac hi ng of the pas s ag e F o r we are t a ught t o be .

l ooki ng for the ret u rn of Christ as high prie s t of th e go o d -

thi ngs to come as lor d o f the age to com e of th e

,
” “
,
“

f u t u re habitable e arth : ( ii
”
an d of th e f uture ,
“

”
city ( xiii ,

A part of the promis e giv e n by Hagg a i is simple a nd ,

e asy to be u n d erstoo d ; the apo stle therefor e expounds

onl y a portion of it He woul d ha v e us remark the forc e
.

o f the wor d s Yet o nce m o re ,

They imply that one .

shaking h ad a l ready taken pla c e an d that another an d ,

a final one h ad yet to tak e place preparator y to the re ,

moval o f th e thi ngs shaken Th e promis e to o is t o be .

 139

taken in connection with a n o ther in Is ai a h lxvi to whi ch ,

all usion is pre sently ma d e G o d is ab out to shak e h ea ven .

and earth H e is about a l s o to m a ke a heav e n an d earth

.

that sh a ll rema in Th e refor e the ol d are n ot t o b e shak e n

.

o nl y b u t to b e d estroyed The first shaki ng a pparently

, .
, ,

is that on Sinai Earth o nl y was shaken th e n Th e

. .

secon d shaking is yet future It is to a ff e ct h e av e n an d .

e arth in or d e r to intro d uce the king d om o f Chri s t Fo r

, .

the s h a king of hea v en an d earth is not the rem ov al of

he a v en and earth though all writers so far as I am a w a r e
, , ,

have taken it f o r grante d that they are th e s a me .

No w as the sh o ck o f an earthq u ake m a kes h o u s es totter

, ,

and is apt to pro d uce rent s an d d islocations whi ch ulti ,

mately c o mpel th e m to be taken d o wn s o the two s h a ki ng s ,

of h e av e n a nd earth give token o f their final d is s ol u tion .

The apostle argues concer ni ng the form e r c o venant that ,

G o d s sp e aking of an o ther as a n ew coven ant m a de

’ ” “
,

the first the ol d

”
c o venant w hi ch w o rd hi nted its
decay a nd fin a l r e mov a l So with th e heav e ns a nd th e .

e arth that are n o w O f them too it is sai d that they shall

”
.

grow ol d be change d and pe r ish An d the shak ing

, , .

o f them is an intimation o f their u ltimate destruction .

AS two shocks o f paralysis ar e in general followe d by a ,

thi rd and fatal on e s o the heaven s an d the e arth that

,

n o w exist are to be d issolv e d No place shall be f o un d

, .

for them This al s o is the t e stimony of R e velation As

. .

it exhibits to us the s haking of heaven a n d earth pr e

p a rat o rv to Me ’
s siah s k ingdom of th e tho u s and y e ar s ,

s o it repre s ents to us th e remo v al of the ol d heaven s a n d

earth at the cl o s e o f that temp o rary kingd om

, I saw .
“

a n e w h ea ve n a nd ea rth for the fi rs t h ea v en a nd ea rth

,

wa s pa ssed a way a nd ther e was n o m o r e sea : Rev xxi

’
.
,

1 also x x 2 , .

This then is j u st in chara c ter with the arg u ment of

th e whole e pi s tle The a po s tle is labo ur ing to pro v e
.
,

t hat all bel o nging t o t h e ol d economy whether its prie s t ,

 140

ho o d cove n a nt o rdin a nces o r temple wer e m e rely t e m

, , , ,

p orary N o w he exten d s the assertion still more wi d ely

. .

The very e arth a n d hea v en s which witne ss e d the framing

o f th e o l d c o v enant are as temporary a s the co v enant
,

itself Thi s was intimate d by the s haki ng of the Mo u nt

.

whence the law wa s gi v en That first pal sy stroke ga v e .

-

t o ken of the fin al d is s olution of the h e a v en s an d earth .

“
As of things that have been cre a te d ”
Th e forc e .

o f t hi s b ri e f clause lies in the p e rfe c t t e n se of its participle .

Th e a p o stl e woul d lea d our th o ughts to tw o different

cr ea tions ; th e on e a past th e o ther a futur e on e Th e
, , .

fin al r e m o val of the ol d h e av e n s a n d e arth wi l l be in pur

s uan c e o f th e pr o mi s e of G o d grant e d e v e n un d er th e
, ,

ol d d isp e nsation I saiah had be e n c o mm issioned in

.

t w o passages t o for e tell new hea v ens an d a new e a rth

,
”
,

whi ch w o ul d succ e ed thes e O n thes e th e ap o stl e s next

.
’

w o rd of infer e nce is f o un d ed F o r beh o l d I c reate n ew

.

h e a ve ns an d a new earth ; an d the form e r s hall not b e

r e m e mber e d n or c o m e int o min d
,
I sa l x v 1 7 And .
, .

a gain , F o r as the new h eavens a nd the new ea rth whic h

I W I LL M AK E shall R E M AI N bef o re me saith the Lor d , ,

s o shall y o ur s ee d an d y o ur nam e r e main Is a lxvi 22 .

,
.

From t h e s e words it is e vi d en t t h a t th e old e arth and ,

heav e n a re opposed to th e n ew as thi ngs al rea dy m a de , ,

to thos e which are to b e m ade H enc e God says .th e ,

new h ea v e ns an d th e n ew earth whi ch I will m a ke as ,

c o ntrasted with those alrea dy in existence When there .

f ore J eh ov ah pr o mis e s that Isra e l s ha l l abide a s surely

’

a s the new h e av e ns and e ar th he hi nts th at the old h e ave n s

,

a n d ea rth shall n ot a b ide The apostle next c o mments

.

on th e words of Isaiah As th e n e w heavens a nd new

“
,

e a rth whi ch I w ill make sh al l rem ain bef o r e me

, Thi s
h e s ays prov es that th e new creation is unli ke the ol d ,

in its abi d ing f o r ever It is n o t on e of the thing s to be

.

S haken at the advent of Christ for it will not then b e ,

created As c reated a fter the pre dicte d s haking it is n o t

. ,
 142

O ld Test am e nt He knew that . singl e word w o uld a

b e ufli i t to recall to their min d s

s c en the treasure d proph
’
ec ies whi ch relate d to Mes siah s kingd om of glory .

In the vers e before u s there is first an as s umpti o n , ,

an d then an e xhortation fo u n d e d th e re on ( 1) Pa ul .

a ssumes that the saints recei v e a kingd om not to be shak e n

a t the tim e of the concus sion of he a ven an d ea rth This .

a ss u mption is base d o n two passages of the prophets .

Its uns haken an d eternal chara c ter is s e e n in th e promis e

by D a ni e l The saint s of th e Most High shall ta ke
.
*

th e kin gdom a n d p osses s th e kin gdom for ev er a nd for

, , ,

ever a n d ever Dan v ii 18 B u t their eterni ty of p o s .

, .

sessi o n is c o ntraste d with the kingdoms of earth and ,

th e s haking of the ea rthly by the w o r d s not s h a ken ,

a ppl y ing t o the he a venly The apostle is referring to the .

s e cond pas s age in Haggai which foretells the shaking o f ,

h e aven an d earth I will shake the heaven an d th e

.

e arth an d I will overth row the th rone of kingdom s an d I

, ,

will destroy the strength of th e kin gdom s of th e Gen til es

H ag ii 21 22 Here then a re the sh a ken kingdom s of
.
, , .

th e ea rth a s well a s th e shaken earth

, B u t our kingd om .

is not earthly an d so is u n shaken an d e ternal This

, .

kingd om w e a r e t o recei v e by promise o f God at our

*
,

e ntrance upon et e rnal life after the d e str ucti o n of the ,

ol d heav e ns an d ea rth .

B u t a kingd om that wil l be s haken pr e ce de s the eternal

an d u n s haken o ne The kingd om m u s t yet be given t o
.

Israel accor d ing to the promise

,
An d tho u o h t o wer .
,

of the flock th e s tron gh ol d of th e da ugh ter of Z ion

, to th ee ,

it sh all c om e even th e firs t domi nio n : th e ki ngdom sh all

,
”
c ome to th e da ugh ter of J erus al em : Mic iv 8 Th e .
, .

Sa vi our rec o gnise s it in hi s reply to the inquiry of the ,

a p o s tl e s. They ask after h is r e s u rrection whether it

, ,

w a s then t o appe a r He rebukes th e m in d ee d for wishi n g

P au l u e
s s th e v e ry v e rb e m p l oy e d b y t h e G ee k r v e rsion .

l l a pa Aau-Bav oure s I I a pa a Ba a rxe ta v é y wt Til/ ca r at)

' '

ox
'
/r at 7 1 V
1
'
. .
 143

t o kn o w the period wh e n he h ad declare d that th e tim e s

,

a nd seasons of the s e f u ture s cenes are kept by the Fath e r

in his own hand b u t his word s rec o gnize the reality of thi s
Jewi s h expectation : Acts i 6 7 Matt xxiv 3 6
, ,
. .
, .

Am o ng the shaken thron e s of kingd om s will b e th a t

of I s rael ; an d th e sc e ptre will be transferre d fr o m the

h a n d o f th e false Me ssiah then wiel ding it to the hand ,

of th e true Messiah As th e first shaking o f earth at

.

Sinai introd u ce d Israel into the lan d un d e r c o v e nant ,

a n d the ki ngd om o f Davi d and Solomon followe d ; so ,

after th e s e c o nd s haking of h e aven an d e arth will Israel ,

b e afr e sh restor e d to their lan d under the bett e r c ovenant

,

a n d the kingd o m o f the Son o f Davi d will be s et up At .

h is f uture c o ming in th e clouds o f heaven the Spirit by ,

Daniel pr o mise s hi m a dominion o ver ea rth an d its in

habit a nts : Dan v ii Y e s ; he is to g o vern th e s a m e
. .

e arth over whi ch th e f o ur f o rmer m o narchi e s have rul e d .

Th e n will Je sus a ppear a s M elchise d ec the pri e st king -

,

blessing Isra e l on their r e turn from the sla ught e r o f th e

,

G e ntile kings His r eign will b e o v e r th e shak e n heaven

.
,

a s well as over th e sh a ken e arth .

For the kingdom of Messiah is a s it wer e the fr uit , ,

o f th e law Th e gl o ry of th e r e igns of D a vi d and Solomon

.
,

was the blossom gi v ing t o k e n an d promis e o f the ripen e d

,

fruit Jehovah a t the giving of the law o ffer e d a kingd om

.
, ,

t o Isra e l a s th e r e sult of their o be dience Now therefore .

,

if y e will o bey my voice indee d an d ke e p my covenant ,

t h en ye shall be unto m e a p e culiar treasure abov e all

p eo ple ; for a ll th e earth is mine And ye shall be unt o .

me a kingdom of p riests a nd a n holy na tion ”

Exo d .

xix 5 6 This kingd o m they c o u l d n o t obt a in by the

, , .

f ulfilment of the con d ition It is how e ve r obtaine d

.
, ,

for th e m a t l e ngth by Me ss iah s obe d ience It is th e res u lt

’
.

of th e pr o mis e s t o th e Son o f Davi d For no je t o r tittl e .

can fall from th e law till all b e f u lfille d , The d ays o f .

heaven o n earth will then be accompli she d J e r u s ale m .

 144

will b e t h e city of th e Gr ea t King But t he s e rv a nt .

( slave ) abi d es not in t h e h o us e for e ver

”
fi e promises .

o f the Law a re but temporary We h a ve h ere no c on .

tin uin g cit y and the glory of Jerusalem is b u t for a thou

”
,

s a n d y ea rs It wil l b e shak e n at th e c omi ng of Chri s t

.
,

a n d s o it w o ul d a ppe a r wil l pass aw a y lik e th e r e st o f the

, ,

e a rt h : Z e ch xiv 4 5.
, , .

Bu t our J e rusal e m a nd our M o unt Zi o n ar e n o t t e m

p orary . W e a re s e eking the on e ( city ) t o com e Henc e .
,

whi le the sh ak e n kingdom an d its m e tr o p olis p a ss a way

a fter th e mi ll e nn ium o urs a bide Th e kingd o m of the
, .

Son of Da v id s o far a s it r e sts on a n e arthly ba sis an d is

, ,

conn e cte d with the ol d c o ve na nt departs ; but the kin g ,

d om of t h e S o n o f God a nd th e n e w c o v e n a nt a bi d e , , .

Their kingdom was rest e d o n th e basis of works an d ,

th a t is n o t a lasting f ou nd a tion But o urs is fastene d .

to gr a ce a nd th e issu e is e t e rn a l life a nd a kingd o m n ever ,

to pass a w a y .

As tr u ly a s th e e art h a n d th e city of th e n ew cove ,

n a nt a bide s o s hall th e kingd o m

, H e nce a fter the .
,

th o us a n d y ears of t h e reign with M e s si a h in Rev xx .

,

we read Rev xxii 5 . An d th e y sh a ll reign for ev er a n d

, ,

ever .
”
We may see a ls o intim a ti o ns of the tw o in the
first chapt e r of th e e pistl e Th e a p o s tle in t h e eighth ;

an d ninth v erses qu o tes a passage from th e xl v t h Psalm

d escriptiv e of the mi llen ni al reign but th e next quotation

giv e s u s Mes si a h s r e moval of th e ol d earth hi mself re
’
,

m aI n rn g th e s a m e *
Th e hopes of the law as c o nv e rsant
.
,

with o bj ects of s e nse are n o t eternal ; b u t ours are ever

,

lasting as conver sant wi th th e t hi ngs unse e n : 2 Cor

,
.

iv 18
, .

Th e r e are then two l o s s es p o s sible each of whi ch is ,

I s thi s d o ub l e r eign int i m ate d in t h e r e m ar k a b l e tw o fol d ness

o f e xpr es s i on in D a n v ii 1 8 M ay t h e s aint s ta kin g t h e kin g
d o m w hy 1 3} r e fe r to t h e m il l enn i al r e i gn a n d t h e ir p osses s ing
.
,

it f or ev er a n d ev er r e fe r to t h e e v e rl a s t i n g c o v enant
,
’
on

t h e n e w ea r t h
,
 14 6

e pi tl e
s fr o m t hi s found a ti o n principl e of th e n e w c o v e n a nt
, .

”
He is the Spiri t of grace .

Th e re was a c o mpeting s e rvic e of God which was th e ,

favourite on e in P aul s da y It was th e outw a rd an d

,
’
.

sha d o wy servic e of the l aw B u t it was no l o nger a ccept.

a bl e t o G o d Though o nc e a rr a nged and c o mm a nd e d

.

o f God it w a s d e adly now to any who f e ll a way fro m

,

Christ t o o b serv e it For even in its day of auth o rity

.
,

i t d eriv e d a ll its gl o ry an d a cc e pt a bl e n e ss f r o m wh a t
it shadow e d of the Christ To l ea ve th e n Christ an d th e
.

Spirit of grace in ord er to turn back t o th e e mpty e l e m e nts

, ,

w a s deepl y a ffr o nting to G o d .

With r e fe renc e an d godly fe ar Thes e w o rds te a ch .

the t emper of the service now t o b e render e d t o G o d .

Reverenc e or aw e is r e quir e d : the o pp o sit e t o th o s e

hi gh a nd f oo lish th o ughts of our g oo dn e ss our w o rks ,

a n d our des e rts which a re so natural t o m a n

,
Th e sens e .

of God s supr e me maj esty an d holi ness with an eye turne d

’

on o ur own we akn e ss ins igni fic an c e a n d dep e ndence

, , ,

and th e th o ughts of a pp earing bef o r e him in j udgm e nt ,

ma y w e ll work in us a we .

“
And g o dly f ea r ”
.Thi s seems to respect G o d a s
th e G o d o f j u stic e Th at attribut e h e sti l l r et a ins th ough
.
,

the disp e n s ation be of m e rcy A sens e of the bl e ss e dn e ss .

o f o ur stan d in g in grac e and of o ur d e struction if d e alt

,

with by j ustic e must ever work in us go dly f ea r As

,
.

God is a wf ul in his p o wer t o d estroy s o must w e cultiv a te ,

ev e r a h o ly fe a r of hi m S o m e in d ee d p o in t to t h e p a s
.

s a ge , P e rfe ct l o v e ca s t e th out fe a r ; bec a us e f e ar hath

t o rm e nt ”
.But our lov e e ver w a nt s m a n y d egr ee s o f
perfecti o n ; and till th e n fear is a n a ccept a b l e an d a
, ,

necessary el e ment of tru e worship Grace will th e n te a ch us .

that abi d ing fear which is the oppos ite to th e profaneness

,

o f Esa u . It will instr uc t us ever to feel an d to manife s t that

re v erential s pi rit whi c h all the examples of Go d s j u stice on
,
’

offenders in the d e s ert faile d to impr e ss abi di n gly on Isr a el

. .
 147

For our God is a c o nsuming Th e script ur a l

pi c t u r e o f the perfection s of the G o d he a d is o n e nev e r
sketched by m an It c o mbines s eemingly con t ra d i c tory
.

a ttribut e s— p e rfect j ustic e with perfect merc y Eve n , .

n o w that it is d iscov e r e d t o us m a ny do n ot understand ,

it many refu se it as n ot th e tru e e x hi biti o n of God It

, .

w a s pr o b a bly a p e rc e pti o n of th e s ee ming irrec onc il eab ility

of thes e p e rfecti o ns th a t e mb o ld e n e d th e Gn o stics t o
a t te mp t t o s e ver th e G o d of th e O ld Testam e n t from th e

God of th e New But th e b e li e ver mus t a cc e pt b ot h

.

vi e ws o f G o d God is l o ve .
”
O ur God is a c o nsuming .

AS perfect in mercy h e is th e Fa th er As p e rfect

”
fire .
, .

in j u stice he is th e con suming fir e

, .

B e i t o bs e rve d that the ap o stl e dr o ps a p a rt o f th e titl e

of th e M o st High a s give n in Deut e r o n o my Th e r e it is .
,

Th e Lord thy God is a c o nsuming fir e Bu t t h a t is th e

”
.

J e wi s h titl e of th e Mos t High a nd th e r e f o r e unsuit a b l e ,

h ere .

God sh o w e d hims e lf a s th e fire o n M o un t Sin a i He .

sp a k e his c o mmands out of fir e Th e sight of his gl o r y .

o n th e M o unt wh e n th e c o v e n a nt wa s accept e d w a s lik e ,

d e v o uring fire We mus t b e st a nding e ither a t M o un t

.
,

Sin a i und e r God th e j ust or a t M o unt Zi o n th e he a v e nl y

,

un d e r the God o f a ll gr a c e .

Go d therefore is to all wh o des e rt gr a c e a c o ns u ming

fir e This is th e w a rning t o th o s e wh o t urn fr o m th e
.

M e di a t o r a nd his bl oo d They wi ll b e a s fu e l fully dr y

. .

Fiery indignation will c o nsume th e m a s a dve rsari e s .

Thus the n th e exampl e of Es a u sh o ws G o d s firmn e ss ’

a s a F a th e r to th o s e saints who transgr e ss but still a cknow

, ,

l e dg e Jesus a nd his grac e But Sinai is th e w arning to .

,

a ll th o s e wh o ap o statize from th e gr a c e of th e n e w c o ve n a n t
t o th e j ustic e of th e old .

D oe s n ot t h e K a t y ap
‘
e xpre ss mo re
th an t h e sim p l e y p ‘
a Is
it n ot —
‘
fo r — l s ? ’ G od
a o h as been sp oken o f b e fo re as a
r
.
,

F a th e .
 148

Th e f o rc e of thi s s o l e mn p a ss ag e in its b ea ring on th e

saint has long b e en destr o y ed by denying th a t it r e fers t o
,

him To f a il of the grac e of God a c cord ing t o O w e n

.
“ ”
, ,

is n o t t o f a ll from grace but n o t t o o btain it th o ugh ap

, ,

p ar e n t l y on th e w a y t o it Th e contrary is e vid e nt from

.

th e pass ag e its e lf . V erses fiv e t o eleven ar e a d irect

a ssumption that the partie s a dd resse d were son s of God ,

a n d the c o n d u c t befitting s o ns is enforce d on th e m as ,

a rising out of th e relations hi p Even th e l a m e wh o were

.

in d a ng e r of being turne d out o f th e way a r e su pp o se d

t o b e in it up t o th at tim e Th e p e rs o ns d e scribed a s in
.

d ang e r of a postasy in th e sixth chapt e r are tru e b e lievers

, , .

An d if w e l oo k at th e illustrati o n e mplo y e d to disc o ve r t o us

the futur e issu e s of o ur c o n d uct th e pro o f is c o rr o bor a te d
,
.

Es a u w a s a son an d to th e l a st n o t a po stat e He was

, , , .

in p ossession of th e b irth righ t e ls e h e could n ot hav e s o l d

,

it This t h e r e f o r e c annot co rr e spond with th e cas e of

.

thos e wh o ar e destitut e o f grac e bu t t o theirs wh o ar e ,

in a ctual possession of it .

Th e whole of th e passag e th e n is d e sign e d to impress

on th e b e liev e r th e d e ep n e c e ssit y of h o lin e ss G o d has .

a t vari o us tim es ma nifest e d hims elf in divers e manners ,

but his h o lin e ss a bides the sam e H e sp o k e in on e way .

un d e r th e law in a n o ther under th e G o sp e l ; but in e v e ry

,

d isp e nsation a lik e holin e s s is dem a nded It a ris e s fr om .

t he very essenc e of th e d ivine nature I will b e sanctifi e d

.

in th e m th a t c o m e n igh m e mus t e v e r b e t ru e
”
,
Be .

y e h ol y
, for I a m h ol y
”
,
m a nifests th e n e c e ss a r y c o nn e cti o n

b etwe e n th e ch a r a cter o f th e w orshipp e r an d o f th e God ,

h e w o rs hi ps With o ut holin e ss n one of a ny d isp e ns a

”

ti o n sh a ll s ee th e L o rd ”
.

But th e j u st d e m an d of san ctific ation b y G o d m a y

b e m e t by failur e to r e nd e r it on o ur part If w e f e el .

n o t th e ne e d of it now w e shall — wh e n as I s aiah we are

, , ,

s et face to fac e bef o r e the Holy O n e But it is certain .

th at m any of th e rege n e r at e do not live the lif e of the

 15 0

CHAPTER VI

T H E RESP O NSIBILI T Y O F TEACHERS

1 COR . III, IV .

IN t h e early part f th e e pi tl e t o th e Corinthia n th e

o s s,

a p o stl e had con ider e d it his duty t o rebuke the parties

s

e xisting in th at church Those parties t oo k their rise f om

. r

natural predilecti o ns for some e special mi nister of Christ s .

But th e form a tion f such facti o n was wholl y a l ien to the

o s

g o spel Th e d o ctrin e f a crucifie d Mes iah disdained th e

. o s ,

a dd ition f human wi sdom

o It was God purpose in th e
.
’
s

present disp ns tion t o mak e the primary truths f th e

e a ,
o

gosp e l dist a steful t o th e w o rldly wis e whether among the -

,

Jews or th e Gentiles Th Jews looked for p ow

. e d wer e er, an

r pell e d by t he sight f M e s iah executed in weak e s

e o a s n s .

Th e Gentiles d emand e d pr o foun d p h il o oph y d were s , an

r e pelled by the imple tale f th e crucifie d O ne f the

s o o

J e wish n a tion Yet God in S pit e f it p u t fort h h i power

.
, o ,
s

beneath tha t appear a nc e f weakne s d h i wi d om

o s ,
an s s

be ne a th th at semblance of folly Th e Holy Spirit too .

,

p o ur e d into th e minds f thos e enlightene d by the cross o f

o

Messiah supernatural and un e arthly light

, .

O f that illuminati o n Paul was in f ull po ses ion Divin e s s .

int e llig e nc e h e gla d ly impart e d to th o e who were in a fit s

state f mind for its rec e pti o n But to that height f

o . o

spiritu a l atta i m e nt Co rinthi a b e liev e rs h a d not yet

n n
 15 1

r e ached Th e ir disc o rds a nd partizanships w e re the full

'

pr o of o f th e a p o s tl e s e stim at e of their l o w S piritual st a t e

’
.

4 Fo r wh i l e i ay ing I m o f Paul d anoth e r I

on e s s a an am
of Ap o o t c a rnal th en i P aul
.
, , ,

ll s , a re
y e no 5 Wh d wh o s an o is
Ap ol l o bu t m ini te r b y wh om y b eli e e d P d unto ea ch
.
,

s s s e v an as
t h Lo rd
e

Thi s brings us t o the especial subj ect that is n ow to

employ us The w o rd s before us regard th e estim ati o n
.

in which m in isters of Chri s t are to be held The C o rinthi ans .

h a d ma d e th e m h e a d s of p arties But that was to s et .

th e m in a positi o n wholly u nsuitable to them The y wer e .

but servants of on e L o rd Th e y wer e only mea n s and .

instrum e nt s t o bring men t o faith in th e S a viour an d ,

a cqu aint a nce wi th his will L e t them therefore rec o gniz e .

the servant in h is plac e an d the Ma ster in his , .

The last cl a us e of th e vers e presents a d ifficul ty O ur .

tr a nslators have g o t over it by alt e ring the po siti on of the

w o rds But this d oe s not se e m th e way in which the
.

a postl e w o uld h a v e expresse d hi mself h a d his m e a ning ,

be e n th a t wh ich our translation giv e s Th e r e w a s n o .

manner of use in inserting th e e ven ”

Th e c o nj un ction .

sh o ws th a t a n e w cl a us e is a dd e d Something th e n must
, .

be expr e sse d to fil l up th e ell ipsis B u t what should be .

inserted is n o t cl ea r It sh o uld be h o we ve r I beli e ve

, .
, , ,

o n e o f th e two f o llo wing supple m ents

“
Mini sters b y wh o m ye beli e ved ”
.

I An d (y e b el ieved) e ach a s th e L o rd g a v e
.
, .

O r w e must suppl y minist e rs fr o m th e pr e ce din g

c o nt e xt .

Minist e rs by whom ye b e li e v e d .

And ( minist e rs ) unt o e ach as th e L o rd gav e , .

Th e sentim e nt in eith e r c a se will be that n o t o nly is the ,

salv a ti o n o f ea ch sain t a matt e r o f G o d s d e cr ee but th a t

’
,

Ka t e k a a r cp
'
ws o K upi o s e dwn e u So m e critic al e dition s o m it th e
ut fo e r
.

’
b be r m i n i ste s.
 15 2

the m ea ns an d mi nis tr y by which it is to b e e ff ecte d a r e a ls o ,

of h is o rdinatio n This is an import a nt t ruth Th e Savi our

. .

d e cides b y wh o m a s h is ev a ng e lists ea ch s o ul is t o b e
, , ,

c o nve rt e d .

It w a s t h e n b y no ori gin a l e n e rg y a nd no ind e p e nd e n t ,

p o wers of Paul or Ap o ll o s th at th e y m a d e c o nv e rts t o th e ,

f a ith of Christ Th o s e wh o b e li e ve d b e n eat h t h e ir w o rd

.

w e re giv e n to them .

6 . I pl anted Ap oll o w ate red b u t G

, s , od gav e th e in crea e
s .

Th e r e l at iv e im p o r t anc e of t h e mi nistry of Paul a nd

Ap o llos is repr e s ent e d to us un der th e figure of th e t o il of
t h e husb a ndm a n o r pl a nte r P a ul s w o rk was th e first
’
, .
,

t h e most l a b o ri ous a nd imp o rt a nt H e h a d to dig th e s oil

, .
,

a nd to set th e Vi n es Apoll o s c a m e aft er to supply t h e .

w a t er n ee d e d Th e labo u r was imp o rtant b u t s e condary

.
, .

H e a dv a nc e d in kn o wl e dg e t h o s e alr e a d y a dd e d to t h e fait h
of Christ .

But n e xt b ot h t h e s e a g e nci e s a r e c o mp a r e d wi t h th at
,

of God .

7 th en neith e r is h e th at p l anteth an y th ing neith e r

So he
th at w ate r eth b u t God th at gi v eth th e in cr ease
. ,

.
,

B o th pl a ntin g an d w a t e ring a r e b u t e xte rnal minis tri e s

b o th wo uld b e in vain w e re t h ere n ot a n inw a rd agency at ,

work to giv e efficiency to th e m both Th e gl o ry th e n

, .

sh o ul d be hi s t o wh o m b e longs wh a t is inward an d e ss e nti a l

,

in th e matter not t h e irs wh o a r e e ng a ge d o nly ab o ut th e ,

m e ans Al l th e l a b o ur of P aul and Ap o ll o s h a d b ee n in v a in

'

.
,

b ut f o r th e gr a c e of t h e M o s t H igh .

8 w h th at pl anteth d h th at wate reth a re

No e but an e on e
c h all re c ei e hi w rew ard acco rding to h i w l a b our
.

ea h s v s o n s o n .
”

Not o nly a r e mi nis te rs nothin g in r e sp e ct o f th e M ast e r

th at e mploys t h e m an d to wh o m a l o n e t h e ir p o w ers an d
,
 15 4

ministers th a t all is n ot right in th e ms e lv e s or in th e ir

, ,

position .

Fo r we are G o d s fell o w l a b o ur e rs y e are G o d s h u sb an dry

’ ’
-
9
G o d s bu il d in g
.
, ,
’ ”
.

Two meani ngs may be given t o th e fir st sentiment ( 1) .

That Chri stian mi ni st e r s are c o operating with Go d in the -

pro d u ction of a c o mmon end It is a beautiful an d ennobling .

tho u ght That is the view whi c h our translator s evid e ntly
.

to o k of the passage B u t I d o n ot think that it is th e .

correct o ne It appears t o me that such a c o n struction

.
,

wo u ld have r e qui re d God to be in th e d a tive ; n ot in

the ge niti v e as here Al so the tw o f o ll o wi ng claus es in
, .
,

which th e same construction hol d s satisfy m e that th e s e ns e ,

is rath e r as follows I and Apollos and Peter a r e , , ,

fel l ow l a b o urers wh o b el o ng to God ; you are a field an d

-

bui l d ing belonging to hi m As w e all wh e th e r teach e r .

,

o r ta u ght bel o ng to God y ou a re n o t to take o ur n a m e s

, , ,

as though y o u belong e d to us An d w e as fellow labour e rs .

,
-

of th e s ame master are n o t to b e forc e d a p a rt fr o m on e ,

another as lea d er s o f fa c tions

,
”
.

Th e ho u se d oes not belong to the bricklayer n or the fiel d ,

t o th e ploughm a n Y ou a re God s husbandry

’ ’
God s .
,

b ui l di ng Bea u tif u lly d oes the apostle here uni t e two

.

metaphors He h ad before repres e nted hi s own work and

.

that of Apollos as that of farm s erv ants He n ow emplo y s ,

-
.

the figur e of a b uil ding to bring int o v iew a new truth , .

Th e pr evi ous figure h ad exhi bite d the n o thi ngness o f

hum an a gency in comparis o n of Divin e But the present .

metaph o r incul c a t e s th e res po ns ibility of th e Ch ristian

m in ister to God .

Io Acc o rding to th grac e o f G d whi ch i gi en to m a e o s v e , as

wi e a rch i te c t I h a e l a i d t h f ou n d ation bu t anoth e r i b uil di g
.

s v e s n
i t But l t ea ch tak e h eed h w h buil d eth it
, ,
”
on . e o e on .

Paul in thi verse take to him elf the charact e r of a

, s , s s

wi a rchi t e ct But er e he t hus d e s cri b e s hi m elf h e is

”
se .
,
s ,
 15 5

c a reful t o giv e t o G o d th e pr a ise of his wisdom H e is .

wis e b y wisd o m giv e n from o n high L et God e v e r hav e

,
.

his due &

In th e figur e s empl o yed he still maint a ins his c om ,

a a tiv e s up e rio rit y to an t e ach e r of the C o rinthi a n chur ch

p r y ,

wh o might succe e d him As b e fore h e des cribed himself

.
, ,

as th e pl a nt e r so now as the l a yer of the foundati o n o f the

, , ,

hous e Thi s is th e most l a b o rious part of the b u ilding

.
,

a nd th e ref o re th a t which claims the m o st regard if d one ,

well Without Paul s pr e vi ous lab o ur th e r e had b ee n n o

.
’
,

place for the s u perstr ucture of Ap o ll o s .

But the L o rd h ad c a lle d Paul to lab o ur e lsewh e re for it ,

was his o ffic e t o r a i s e church e s f or the Saviour Another .

had tak e n h is p o st and w a s raising the sup e rstructure

,
.

Not all ar e teachers N o r d o es it bec o m e the Christian

.

minister e v e r to be laying the foundation Th a t o nc e well .

laid the s uperstructure is to be raised The saints are to

, .

be led on t o the full kn o wledg e o f Christ to th e d e eper ,

things of G o d .

But while the furth e r edific ation o f th e s a int s was a m a tter

o f duty a nd of nec e ssity it was n o less full of r e sponsibilit y
,

to th e t ea ch e r O bserv e that th e buil der is a ddresse d

.
,
.

L e t e ach ( not e v e ry m a n b u t t e ach e r un d ers too d )

’ ’
,
‘
,

t a ke h ee d how he buildeth thereupon ”

It is a lesson ever .

n e eded Yet the acco u nt t o be r e nd e red by the beli e ving

.

minist e r of th e d o ctrines h e h a s pr ea ch e d is a subj ect

, ,

seldom or n e v e r tr e ated of .

Th e gen e r a l impr e ssion s e ems t o b e tha t a ll th at can ,

legitimately be demand e d is th e pr e aching of th e t ruth ,

that save s— t h e gr e at fund amental s of j ustificati o n a nd ,

sa n c tific at io n .But the apostle s cauti o n is e nt e r e d n o t

’
,

in reg a rd t o thos e foundati o n a nd vital tr uths bu t t o th e ,

sub o rdin a te doc t rin e s o f the faith Th e t a k e h ee d r e fers .

,

to the s u p e r st ructur e Let e ach t a k e he e d h o w h e

.
“
,

b uil deth upo n th e fo un da tio n .

 15 6

II Fo r oth e r f ound ation c an none l ay b e id e wh at i

s s l aid
wh i c h i J esu s (is) t h e Ch ris t
.
,
”
s .

Th e a p o stle s w o rk c o uld not b e supers e d ed b y any

’
on e

wh o c a m e a ft e r him The foundati o s f the f a ith must

. n o

b e t h e sam e e verywh er e Al l Chri tian teachers wh o . s

succ ee d e d him mu t tak e for gr a nte d th e gr e at fundam e nt a ls

s

which P ul had i cul c a t e d

a n .

But t h e sup e rstructur e might b e di ff e r e t in diff e ren t n

church e s Th e r e i a great copi o us n ess

. s d v a rie t y in th e an

sub o rdi a t e t ruths of the Ch i stian f a ith fl o wing fr o m th e

n r ,

gr ea t s ou c es A d th e circumstanc e s f di ff e r e nt church e s
r . n o ,

as well a s th e r a ng e f k o wledg e in di ffe rent t ea ch e rs

o n ,

woul d atural l y giv e a pr o mi n e nc e in s o m e c a e s t o certain

n s

t r uths Ho w diff e rent th e ch a ract e rs f P ul s Epistl e s

. o a
’

t o di ffe r e n t church e s Th e ir di fli ul ti d ange rs d c es , ,

an

d e gr ee f a dva nc e ment dr e w f o rth fr o m th e rich e s of th e

o

a p o stle s wis d o m the topics m o st r e quir e d

.

’
.
,

Th e pr e sent v e rs e d e cid es a qu e stion which i ft e rw a rds s a

rais e d c o nc e rning th e na tu e o f th e m t i l supp o s e d to

, r a er a s

b e used .

Som e supp o s e th at p a r e th e m ate ri als in th e ersons

eye f th e a postl e 2 O th e rs that do t i

o . . int nd e d , c r n es are e .

But the fou d a ti o n which P a ul laid t C o rinth was the

n a

d ti
oc r n e c o nc e r ing Christ O ver Christ s p
n he h d no
.
’
erson a

p w e r He did not int r o duc e hi m pers o n a lly to th e church

o . ;

He h a d o l y t o declar e the truths conc e r ing him By

n n .

p a rity f r e aso then the sup e rstruct ur e is o f th e s a m e

o n ,

ki d t h e f o und a tio
n as d th e f ou d a ti o n is a d o c t rin e
n an as n ,

o r se t f d o ctrin e s
o is the superstructu e
, so r .

2 N
. d oe s i t a pp ea r th a t Ch is t i a n mi is te rs
or r n are re

sp o nsibl e f o r int r o duci g to th e church o e but tru n n n e

b e liev e rs If it b e th e i im to r e ceiv e th
. o nly wh o give
r a e se

cr e di bl e e vid e nc e f b eing b o rn again this i ll that can

o s a

b e r e quir e d W e r e a d f no r e b u ke administere d to Philip

. o

for ccepting Sim o n Mag u s Nor d oe Paul e te e m himse l f

a . s s

or any o th e r in f a ul t f o r admitting t o ch urch fell o wship ,

 15 8

a dding to the Word of Go d th e tradition s of the v isible

.

ch u rch He may d es c ant on the bea u ty an d ne c es s ity of

.

rite s an d c e remonie s appointe d by the c h urc h that is ”

, ,

by m en His te a ching may b e of fe a sts an d fasts of articles

.
, ,

c o uncils the f a th e rs an d the nec e ssary sub mi ssi o n of th e

, ,

j ud gment t o the a uth o rity of m en ( 2) O r hi s mind m ay .

be of a n Opp o site turn H e may expati a te on the w o nd er s

.

o f p hil os op h y an d rea son He may lead ou t the s ou ls o f

, .

his a u d it o rs in m e taphysic fli ghts an d teach the doctrin e s ,

o f the philosophy o f the day intermingled with Script ure

phr a ses .

There is f u ll permissi o n n ow to e ach to build as seems ,

h im goo d There is no che ck but that a d m ini s tere d by

.
,

co n science th e S c ripture ; or the h e arers B u t from the

, .

r e sp o nsibility un d er which e ach lies n o ne can fr e e hi m s e lf ,

.

As e a ch Christian ou ght t o b e c a reful t h at he holds th e ,

truth s o much m o re o ught the t e acher of o thers t o b e

, , ,

c a reful th a t he pr o p o unds o nl y what is of God H is w o rk .

o f instructi o n is unchalleng e d n o w ; b ut it wi ll b e strictly

scrutinized h e r e aft e r b o th a s to m o tiv e s an d subst anc e

, ,

by th e Gr e at H e a d o f th e Church The trial of th e d o c t rine .

o f e ach mi nister o f Christ shall b e public .

For the da y shall d e cl a re it Ther e is on e d ay which

w a s e v e r pr e sent t o th e th ou ghts of th e a p o stle Th e re is .

on e t o whi ch h e w o uld continu a lly turn the gaze o f believers

,
.

And hence he o ft e n sp e aks of it with o ut S p e cifying it m o re

p a rticularl y Every on e in th a t age c o uld supply th e
.

e llipsis He h ad alre ady spok e n of it before

. Ye come .

b e hind h e h a d sai d in no gift w a iting f o r th e com ing of

, ,
“
,

o ur Lord J esus Ch rist ; wh o shall als o c o nfirm y ou t o th e

e n d th a t y e may b e blam e less in th e da y of our Lord J es us
,

Ch rist
”
1 Cor i 8 He had req uired the church t o put
.
,
.

away th e incestuous person an d to d elive r him up to ,

Sat a n for the d e struction of the fle sh th a t th e s pirit may

, ,

b e save d in th e day of our Lord J esus 1 Co r v 5 So .

,
.
,

in h is secon d epistle he sai d th a t his c o nverts we r e his

, ,
 15 9

rej oicing in th e day of th e Lord J es us H e descri b e d als o .

the sam e time m o re f ully in h is a d dr e ss to the R o mans a s ,

th e day in whic h God woul d judge th e sec rets of m en b y

“

J es us Ch rist R om . 11, 16 .

Th e pi nions p a ssed up o n doc t rin e by man and by each

o ,

v a rying a ge of the Christian church ar e n o st a ble fo u n d ation ,

on which t o r e st The c u rrent o f Opinion and of doctrine

.

v a ri e s Th e da y th a t is finally to deci d e wh a t is tr u e an d
.

what fals e a mi ds t the many styl e s o f doctrine w h ich ha v e

,

b ee n inculcated by various mi nisters is that of Jesus H e ,

.

then sh a ll j udg e whos e decisi o n is p e rfect P o pul a rity has

, .

o ft e n a tt e nd ed f als e d o ctrin e It wi ll still mor e ac c ompany .

it a s th e d a rk l atter d ays dr a w on Th e n th ey will not

, .

e ndur e s o und d o ct ri n e but will ch o os e what ple a ses .

B e c o ming d ea f to the truth th e y will be given up t o the ,

fabl e s e ith e r i f phil o s o phy falsely so called or t o the lying

, ,

legends o f traditi o ns mi racles a n d saints , .

2 Th e pr e s e nt is man s d ay the d a y of hi s p a s s ing

’ ”
.
,

s e nt e nc e and o f hi s s e lf e x a ltation But the apostl e in

,
-
.
,

th e next ch a p te r l ea ds us t o lo o k to th e coming o f Christ

, ,

a s th e tim e of r ea l j ud gment a nd o f prais e for th e tr ue ,

s e rva nt of J e sus 3 Th e day n ow intende d is th e day of

. .

r e ward as th e n e xt vers e pr o ve s But th e d ay of

, .

r e w a rd f o r th e s e rvants of God is n ot till th e soun ding o f

th e s e v e nth trump Th e n th e r e ward l o ng pr o mis e d
.
, ,

is to be give n R e v xi 15 —18 .
,

For it is r e veal e d in fir e .

Th u s it is sp o k e n of the d ay o f Chri st Who m a y a bide .

th e day of h is c om in g ? And wh o s hall stand when he ,

app ea r e th For h e is like refin er s fire

.
’
Mal iii 2 Th e .
,
.

sam e day th a t Lot went out of So d om it rain ed fire an d ,

b rimst o n e fr o m he a ven an d destr o y e d them all Even , .

thus S hall it be in th e day when th e Son o f M an is rev ea l e d

Luke x v ii 29 30 a ls o 2 Thess i 8
, , .
, .

O nly be it o bs e rve d the fir e m e ntion e d in th e tw o last

, ,

pl a c e s is lit e r a l and materi a l fir e a ff ecting th e p e rsons o f ,

 160

m e n In th e p a ssag e under c o nsideration however as the

.
, ,

buil d e rs ar e s o o nly in a fi gurative s ens e and the materials ,

a re n o t lit e ral gol d o r w o od s o neith e r is th e t est that is t o

,

b e appli ed t o th e m mat e ri a l fir e .

Und er t hi s met a phor Christ s a ctiv e scrutiny o f the

’

d octrines t a ught by his minist e rs is foret o l d The fire ,

.

sh all try th e work of e ach of wh at s o rt it is N o t all .

doctrin es pre a ch e d ev e n by c o nv e rted an d conscienti o us

m en a re t ru e
, S o m e d o n ot right ly divide th e w ord
.

of truth ; bu t conf o und t o g ether a ll dispensati o n s ; a s

th o ugh wh a t was o nc e c o mm a nded or sancti o n e d of God ,

must be e qually in f o rc e at all tim e s Th e r e ar e workm en .

wh o wi ll p a ss the e xamin ati o n of their mi nistry with shame .

In th a t day d o ctrin e m uch c a vill e d a t an d Opp o s e d m a y

, ,

rec e ive th e a pprov a l of Christ a nd d o ctrin e s popul ar an d

a ppl a uded b e rej e ct e d a s un tru e o wing their popularity ,

onl y to th a t l ea v e n o f e v il whic h s t ill cl e av e s e ven t o th e

c hi ldr e n o f G o d .

1 It is
. th e work o f ea ch n ot t h e person o f th e t e ach e r
, ,

th a t is sp o k e n of a s b e ing su b j e ct e d t o fire 2 It is n ot . .

a fire now light e d but a future on e kindl e d when th e day

, ,

of th e L o rd is c o m e 3 It is metaphoric n o t r e al ; as
. .
,

h as b e en n o ted a b o v e Thes e o bservations evinc e h o w

.

v a inly R o m a n Catholics r e st th e ir d o ctrine o f purgat o ry on

th e passage und e r consider ation 4 Th e y supp o s e to o . .
, ,

that the fire of purgatory attacks e very Christian ; while

this only applies to Christian te a chers 5 Th e fir e o f . .

purgatory as they te a ch is designed to purg e th e s o uls o f

, ,

th e sinf u l alo n e It is th e fir e of v isitation for sins B u t

. .

this fire is to try th e w o rk of th e g oo d an d b ad workman

a lik e Th e t e aching of Paul an d Apoll o s n o less th an that
.
,

o f minist e rs of th e pr e s e nt d ay is to b e subj e ct e d t o its ,

p owe r .

14 If t h w o rk o f y
e an a bid e wh i c h h e h ath b il t u th e reup on
h al l r e c e i e a r e wa r d
.
, ,

h e s v .
 162

the pres e nce of Chri s t asham e d The contrariety of his .

tea c hing to that of the Script ure will be in stantly apparent ,

even to hi mself The v ain arguments by which he s o u ght

.

to j u stify it to h is own min d an d to others will be d i ssipate d ,

in a moment Nothi n g b u t the Lord s truth will stand the

.
’

da y of t h e Lord .

His work is burne d up From this it wo u l d appear

.
,

that t h e two extreme cases are in question : on e where ,

all the teaching h as been gen uine o n e where all the ,

subor dinate in s tr uc tion h as been false .

In such a case the b uil d er s hall suffer loss Th e w o r d .

is more defi ni te in the original than in the tr anslation It .

signifie s , he shall be fine d ”

It is o rd inarily spoken o f
.

penalties in money exacted o f o ffender s Chri s t pays to .

th e on e tea c her recompens e But the o ther n o t only .

receive s n o payment : he has himself to m a ke it He .

not only su ffers the loss o f his work w h ich is cons u me d ; ,

but a f urth er fine is infli cte d as p u nishment What t h en

, .

is that fine It is not that o f h is soul of Wil l c h the Saviour

,

once says What is a man profite d 1f he s hall gain the ,

wh o le worl d b ut ( be fine d ) lose h is o wn s ou l

,
Matt xvi .
,

26 For we are tol d pre s entl y after th at he shall be save d

.
,
.

Can the loss then be any o th e r than the lo s s of the millennial

,

kingd om
And will not that award be j u s t ? Was it not in hi s
H a s not the Holy O ne
’
power to know what Go d s truth is
given us h is s acre d Bo o k an d promis e d the teachi ng of t h e
,

Holy Spirit t o th e m th a t s e e k for it ? The real causes of

mo s t or of all false d octrine are sinf ul The eye of the
, ,
.

t ea ch e r is not singl e H e will rather t e a ch what is for his

.

present interests than that which is well pleasing to God

,
.

S ome are d eterre d from examining the Wor d of Go d b y

sloth ; s ome b y the fear of cens ur e are kept back from
, ,

proclaiming what the y s ee on its pages ; s om e by the ,

perception that t o preach the d octrines there set forth

,

woul d l ea d t o loss o f wo rl d ly st a n ding or of money s ome ,

 1 63

a re gui de d wholly by human authority n e gl e cting th e ,

d i v ine B u t are not these an d simi l a r reason s worthy o f

.
, ,

reb u ke
2 B u t n ot o nly d o false doctrine s take th e ir ri s e from
.

s inf ul feeling s in the preacher s mind ; b u t they en d n ot

’

there Many wait upon the teacher s lip s Most witho u t

.
’
.
,

examination receive what he utt e rs Henc e they t o o

, .

s u ffer loss They are g uide d thr o ugh l ife b v false principles
. .

An d fal s o principles a re intimately conn e cted with wrong

practice Conse q u ently the te a cher of false d octrines o n
.

s u bor dinate p o int s is resp o n s ibl e for the error s of those

a ff e cte d b y h is teaching As the truth of God woul d have .

nouri she d a n d l ed on the souls of his beli e ving he a rers s o ,

have the errors whi ch he has pro claime d s tunte d their

growth an d d e s troyed their vi gour Shall a baker be
, .

resp o n sible for the q u ality o f h is flour and the wholesom e ,

ness of hi s brea d ; an d shall n ot the Chri stian teacher be

j ustly s um moned to a cco u nt t o Christ for th e d o ctrin e s t o
which he has given currency
But he hi mself shall be s aved In th e s e few w o rds .

is containe d the force of the passage as appl yi ng t o c on verted ,

mi ni sters The ap o stle is d escribing b e li e vi ng teachers in

.

b o th cases The very man whose work is consumed is y e t

.
,

save d at last We h ave not to do then with th e c a s e o f the

.

g ui d e wh o is u tterly blin d a nd who is le a d ing men blind as ,

himself .

The lot of both there is a s the Savi o ur d eclar e s the pit *

, ,
.

The b u il d er her e is s a v e d because he held aright the on e ,

gr ea t mo d e of acceptance with God He l ed his he a rers t oo .

,

t o tru s t in the one f o und ati o n given of God Henc e his .

s alvation is guarantee d The trial o f the text is not that .

o f th e ungo d ly whose eternal lif e or d eath hangs o n th e

,

d e cision of the j u d ge He h a s b y faith pas s ed fr o m d e ath

.

t o life .

Bo ov uou itch O m igh t ea il y g t ou t o f th at

No t th e d
’
ne s e
ea i l y o u t o f a pi t fal l m a d e to ent ra p wil d b ea t
. .
,

n ot so s -
s s .
 1 64

But his e sc a pe is so as through fire Th e re nd e ring .

,

by fire
”
has won d erful lv darkene d th e mea ning of the
,

a postle It has led t he r ead e r to imagine th a t th e fir e is

.
,

th e m ea n s of h is s al v ation a nd therefore that it exerts a

purifying ag e ncy upon him But no th e meaning is th a t .
,

th e fire is that en e my through which he has to make h is way .

His h o us e is on fire a b o ve and aroun d hi m He h a s t o burst

,
.

thr o ugh th e fl a m e s in o rder to e scap e from the c on fl agra ,

ti o n *
.

That i t is n ot a real fir e is a g a in n o ticed in t h e e xpr e ssi o n , ,

so a s thr o ugh fire His e scape is like th e e scap e o f th e

”
.

scorche d an d terrified ho u s e h o l d e r H e is ash a m e d of h is .

u n faithf u ln e ss His disgrace is ma d e manifest to a ngels

.

a n d th e saved H e is shut out with dism ay an d a nguish

.
,

from th e kin gd om j H e fe e ls that th e f a ult is his o wn ‘

, .

His fellow enters with joy .

It is e vid e nt fr o m this pass a g e as fr o m o th e rs tha t th e ,

Script u res present to us s omething more than b a re salv a tion

a n d ar e very far fr o m a ss e rting that a l l the sav e d will b e ,

e qual Great inde e d th e c o ntr a st b e tw ee n the tw o b uilders

.
, ,

a nd their recompens e s
H o w unsound th e n is th e p o pul a r vi e w which r e pres e n t s ,

th e sub o rdinate d o c t rin e s of Christi anit y as of lit tl e import ,

a nce If a minist e r t e ach th e gre a t f un d a menta l s of th e

.

faith why ask for m o r e

, N e ver will it be a ske d in heaven ,

wheth e r you belonged to the Metho d i sts o r t o th e Establi s h

m e nt t o the Baptists or t h e In d e pend e nts ,

A imil a r e rr or h b een c om m itted i regard to I P t iii

s as n e 21
E i gh t oul w e r e a ed b y w ate r N y bu t e c ap e d th r g h
. .
,
”
s s s v a s ou
w ate r Th w ate r w th eir foe I t brough t d eath to ll oth e r
.
,
&
e as a s.
T h en a fety c on i te d i gett i ng o u t o f it r ea c h A gain W h
. .

s s s n s o
by t h l ette r d c ircu m ci i on d o t t r an gr e
.

e an th l w ; R m s s s ss e a o
N y bu t w h th r gh t h l ette r d c ircu m
.

T h at
”
ii 27 a o ou e an
a r e a d oubl e h e d ge th ou gh wh ich t h t r e p a e r br eak
.
, , .

i i
c s on r e s ss s

1 T hi r e u l t i t h m etap h o r an w e r to t h d i ffi cu l ty o f t h
.
,

s s n e s s e e
e c ap e fro m t h fl ami ng h o u e Th h ou e i i iew o f i t
,

s e s e s s n on e v
c on u m ed ; i anoth e r i t i fir e i o rd e r to il l u trate h i
.

s n s on n s s
p o i tion fr om t w p o int o f iew
,

s o s v .
 166

what will bring pre s en t f a v o ur ? But what will stand ,

the e y e of Christ
We h ad better b e asha m ed n ow than then Better , .

confess o u r pre v i o us e rrors when we have d i s covere d th e m

,

b y th e prayerf u l s t u dy of S c ripture than meet th e d ay of ,

Chri s t as on e whose work is t o be consume d an d whos e

, ,

e scape is to be as thro u gh flames .

It is in Vi e w of o ur peculi ar responsibility as preacher s ,

that Jam e s enforces his exhortation My brethren ,

b e c o me not many teachers knowing that we sh al l rec ei ve

*
,

grea ter judgm ent

”
Jame s iii 1 Jes u s exp e cts more fr o m
,
.

them than from oth ers both in d octrine an d pra c tice

, Art .

thou the t eac h erj of Israel and know not the s e thi ng s
John iii 10 , Ye blind guides whi ch strain out i the gnat
.
, ,

b u t swallow the camel

Th e principl e is j ust that the y who lea d s houl d be
, ,

e s pe c ially careful that they know th e way Th e y d o not .

move wrong al o n e Their mist a kes involv e o thers in like

.

mi s chi e f .

Does not e ve n human g overnm e nt hold the ch e mi st

responsible if he sh ou ld d ispense ar seni c for q u inine o r
, ,

o xalic acid for Eps o m salts Is not the surgeon responsible

for hi s mo d e of treating d isea s e ? Is it eno u gh that he ,

does n o t kill outright ? I S h e n o t bo u n d to use m e ans

suite d to cure Is it e nough for the baker to plea d that ,

tho ugh hi s loave s were u nwhole s ome they d id not kill ; ,

an d really containe d m o re wheat fl our than chalk or alum -

Shall others giv e acco unt to Chri s t how they spent their
money and time an d shall not we b e th e mor e call e d on
t o ac coun t how we taugh t them to us e their m o ney an d
,

th e ir time
Again c a n e rr o r pr o duce the s a me holy pr e s e nt res ul ts
,

a s tr u th Will chalk a n d b o ne d ust s u stain the lab o urer s

’
-

strength as well as wheat meal ? Will they d e v elop as

-

healthily the fr a me of the yo ung c hild If we tea c h others

06 j0 Orda a xa h fA tv h i
fw
‘

I
‘
l l/6 6 os . .
 167

to think wr o ngl y o r t o a ct wr o ngl y wh o c a n say h o w far ,

th e e v il con s e que nces e xt e nd Gr ea t a s is the blessing o f

t ruth s o gre a t is the damage infli cte d by error e ven th o ugh
, ,

it b e error on sub o rdinat e p o ints An d who can d ou bt th a t .

,

a mong th e r e generat e t e ach e rs of th e faith there is a va st ,

a mount of e rr o r taught on p o ints not destr o ying ultimat e

,

salvation There may b e s o me f e w workmen that will not

b e asham e d as rightly divi di ng th e word o f truth But
, .

ther e are very many ign o rant of the diff e r e nc e of di s

,

pen s ation s o r wilfully disregarding it who ma s s togeth e r

, ,

into on e conf us e d c o nglom e r a te whatever they fin d in

Scripture Th e y hurl t o gether into u tt e r chao s the
.
,

principl e s of th e law an d th o s e of the g o spel B u t c an fal s e .

doctrin e on the s e points pr o d uce right practic e ? C a n,

a nything but th e pur e w o rd of t he kingdom dra w forth

the c ond uct worthy o f th e king d om
Err o r of principle is nec e ssarily associate d with err on eo us
con d uct There may inde e d be d isobedience where the
.

una d ult e rat e d doctrines of the New T e stament are pr o

claim e d but the t e acher in that case is free of blame The .

lif e of the h e ar e r is then in c o ntra diction with the f o rces

br o ught to b e ar up o n him But obedienc e to false d o ctrine s
.

o n s u bor d in a te points produces a life u n s uite d to the

p e c u l iarities of Christ s precepts an d hin d e rs fr u it to the

’
,

glory o f God Not o nly so : it s h u ts up the Scripture in

.

many of its parts infusing darknes s into light di mming

, ,

th e glory o f Go d s character and c ausing d iscord among

’
,

those wh o ar e f u n d ame ntally o n e in C h ri s t .

S u ch b e ing the r e sponsibi lity of tho s e wh o mi n ister the

gospel of God h o w di ligently my fellow ministers shoul d
, , ,

we scrutinize our doctrine Each tea c her is a hou s ehol d er .

Th e system of t ruth whi c h h e hol d s a n d teache s is a ho u s e ,

whi ch he has b uilt for hims elf O f what kin d then is that .

buil ding ? No w is th e time to inq u i r e ; for n ow mi stake

may be re c ti fie d Hereaf te r it will be too late Ha v e we
. .

tes t e d b y Script ure th e d octrine s of which our structur e

, ,
 1 68

is compose d ? O r h a ve we r e ceive d th e m in the lump ,

b y tr adi tion Have we us ed with o ut scrupl e and with o ut

, ,

e x amin ation whatever was accre di te d a m o ng th o se with

,

whom we associate ? Have we taken for grante d th a t ,

whatever profe ss ors of di vini ty t a ught and o ur d en o min a ,

tion ho ld s mus t needs be tru e

, Are w e sur e that e very ,

p a rt of our teaching is so u n d in its e lf acc o rdant with or , ,

rather d erived fr o m th e New Testament mo d el ? D o w e

,

ever r e m e mber our r e sponsibilit y t o us e the t e st of H oly

Script u re an d t ry our ma te ri a ls b y it
, If w e h a v e not ,

we shal l d o well t o see t o it at o nc e For o ur place in t h e

.

glory t o come will m a t eri a ll y d epend up o n th e character

o f o ur d o ctrin e D o we inquire in ev e ry text we take
.
, ,

not wha t m ay be said upon t h e pass a g e with striking e ffect ,

n ot how o ur ab iliti e s may be m o s t a dvantageously di s

play ed or how ingeni o usly it m a y be di verte d f r o m its

,

o riginal m e a ning nor what gr eat n ames h a ve said ab ou t

,

it but wh a t is the le gitimat e mea ning d e ducibl e fr o m the

,

words
Is not the superstructur e o f th o us a nds of Christian
minist e rs imper fect or untru e becaus e they n e ver regar d e d
,

the ms elve s as resp o nsible f o r d o ctrine ; or at lea s t n o t , ,

re s pons ibl e b ey ond t ea chi ng th e fundamentals of Christi

,

a nit ? A n d are n ot many wh o see dimly th a t they are

y ,

wr ong in points not dir e ctly c o nn e ct e d with th e b e liev e r s

’

j u stificati o n unwill ing to e x a min e o r det ermin e d n ot to d o

, ,

so b e ca u se th e y fear that th e issu e wo ul d b e d e structive

o f the v i e ws they t e ach Are n o t m a ny afr a i d to prop o und
truths which th e y see beca u s e they perceiv e at a glance
,

th a t it w o uld embr o il th e m with th e m a ss of th e ir fri e nds ,

or perhaps thrust th e m alt o geth e r fr o m their pos t

L e t m e then ea rn e stly e nf orc e on e very minister of Christ
wh o reads th e se pag e s th e a postl e s w o rd of caution
’
.
,

Ta ke h eed wh a t y ou b uild I I assum e with him that th e ,

rea d e r receives Jesus a s his at o n e ment before God ; that

he t ak e s him for his pr e s e nt Int e rcess o r befor e the thro n e ,
 17 0

16 w
K no y e n o t th at y e are t h e te m l e o G o d a n d t h e S i t p f p ri
f w If fi p f
.
,

o G o d d ell eth in y o u 17 a n y d e l e t h e te m l e o G od ,
fi fr p f w c
.

h im s h al l G o d d e l e ; o t h e te m l e o Go d is h ol y , hi h
p
te m l e y e a re .

Each in divi du al Christi an is a temple of God 1 Cor v i .

,

19 . B u t the con te xt here wo u l d lea d on e t o believe that ,

th e apostl e was speaking of th e church as constituting a

coll e ctive temple in which at al l time s the Holy Spirit
, , ,

d w e lls Now n ot o nly might c u rious an d w o rthless but

.
,

e ven d efilin g d octrine be ta u ght in it Nay vi e wing th e

, .

subj ect more generally still n ot only th e t e achers of th e ,

c hur ch might d efile it ; but the ordinary members might

intro du c e e v il practices a n d stir u p strifes W e have a n .

e xample of defilin g d octrine ta u ght by the fals e prophet e ss

in th e ch ur ch at Thyatira Rev iii W e s ee th at e ven at . .

Corinth the sin o f the ince st u ous was glorie d in by s om e

,

of the church a n d th at they d efende d their eating i n the

,
’
i d ol s temple an d even fornic ation itself No w these things
, .

d efile d the temple An d God held all such introducers of

.

d efil em en t re s ponsible If they m ade h is ho u s e un c lean

.
,

h e wo u ld d efile them when th e d ay of glory should c o me .

When th eir holier fello ws rej oice d in th e kingd o m of God ,

they sh ould be d i s honoured and m o urn .

F o r the t empl e of God is holy ”

Th e ind welli ng of Go d .

make s th e ch ur ch holy Rev e rence therefore mus t pr e ven t

.

us from making it u nworthy of him O f t hi s th e histor y o f .

Go d s actions in his earthly an d mat erial temple may give

’

u s in str u ction Na dab an d Abihu use d strange fire : they

.
’

are smitten dea d at once b efore hi m The irreverent .

Beth sh em ites looke d into the ark : they are c u t off a mid st
the very j oy of its return Uzzah p u ts forth his hand t o .

steady it when shaken an d is stricken to the gro u nd A,

.

king enters to mini ster as a priest on the forbidden groun d ,

o f the temple H is p resen ce defil ed th e h ouse a n d th e Lo rd

.
,

defil ed h im by l ep rosy Ever fr o m that d ay all men mus t

.
,

¢ 9€ zpe t— ¢ Oepe t . Th e s am e word i n b oth ca e

s s.
 17 1

a ccount him unclean Y t h did t t b I l it . e e no cea se o e an sra e e

an d ki g a G e hazi by his lying and co e t o usness defac e s

n .
,
v ,

th e glori ou s te timony to th e grace f the G d f Israel &

s o o o

An d what is the i ssue He wh o was clean is d efil ed He ,

went out of hi s presence a leper as white a s sn o w Even .

s o it appears th a t th e pr e sent threatening is a d dressed t o

,

bel i e v e rs an d d oes not 1n v ol v e perd ition

,
There must be .

h e resies ( parties ) a mong you that the approved may b e ,

ma d e manife st How many believers are guilty of cr ea ting

”
.

parties and strife s in th e ch urch to which the y belong

1 8 none d e c eiv e h im sel f : if a n y a m on g y o u h as t h e
Le t
r eputation o f b eing wise in thi s a ge l et h im b e c om e a f ool th at
.

h e m a y b ec om e F o r t h e wi s d o m o f th i s w o r l d is
, ,

wis e 19
*

fool ish ness wi th G o d fo r it is wri tten H e taketh t h e wis e in

. .

th eir o wn cra ftine ss 2 0 An d a gai n Th e L o r d know eth t h e

, ,
’

reasonings o f th e wi s e th at th ey a re v ain
. .
,
’
.
,

If a ny be l iever a fter t hi s warning will still hol d on his

, ,

way in spite of the threat s of the Mo st High the fa ul t is

, ,

hi s not G o d s B u t many will not b e l ie v e that God can

’
.
,

inflict puni s hment on the wilfu ll y disobe d ient saint .

The wis dom of the wo rl d m u s t be p u t o ff by those who

Wi sh to be wi se before Go d For there ar e two o pposing .

wi sd oms each o f whi ch is foolishness to the o ther

, The .

wisdom of the pre s e nt age is foolishne ss with God Wis d om .

’
for Mes siah s age an d kingd o m is foolishnes s to the men o f the
world We must reno u n c e then the wi sd om of the world
.
,

that we may be wi s e with God This therefore is an .

a d monition not to mingle the philo s ophy o f man with the

,

tr u ths of God Woo d is a fit mate rial for b u il ding in

.

human j u d g m ent But if the house is to b e trie d with fir e

.
,

it is un s u itable We mu st b u il d then o nly with div ine

.

mat e rial s if we wo u l d have our w o rk to stand th e d ay of

,

God .

The believ e r is to become a fool to the worl d ly that he ,

may become rea ll v wi se The tr u e d o c t rine o f Chris t will .

Fe wr
r at .
 17 2

e ver see m fooli s h t o th e w o rld Reputation therefore for .

wis d om must be s acrifice d But h e re lies the d ifficulty . .

Few ar e willing to give up a d octrine they have once asserte d ,

especially if the co n fe s sion of previ ous error an d th e a ss er ,

ti o n of the opp o site d octrine will strip them of their rep u te,

f or un derstan d ing an d consi stency But all things a r e .

better than los s before God .

Tha t th e w o rld s wisdom is folly with God i s e st a bli she d

’
,

b y two quotatl ons from the Old Test a m e nt The clev e rn e ss .

of t h e w o rl d ly wise fa r fr o m d elive ring th e m from God

, ,

d el ivers them up t o G o d .

Th e r e are d iffi culties c o nn e cte d with b o th th e se qu o t ations

whi ch a s I c a nn o t s o lv e so I will n ot r a is e
, .

21 Th e re fo r e l et none b oast in m en f o r al l th i ngs a r e y ours

et e r Pau l o r Ap oll o s wh eth e r C ep h as o r th e w o rl d
. .
,

22 Wh h
wh et e r fe or d eath wh eth e r th ings present o r th ings to c om e
.
, , ,

h li
a ll a r e y o urs An d y e a re C h ris t s a n d C h ris t is G o d s
, ,
’ ’ ”
23
. .
, .

Th e p a rt y m a king spirit-
of
Corinth again recei v es its
r e buk e It was a b oa sting of m e n a nd a cons e quent
.
,

s plitting a sun d e r whil e a p e rc e ption o f their tru e p o s ition

, ,

a s servants o f th e on e Mast e r— Go d— wou ld have un i te d

them What belonged t o the mi nist e rs a s m e n w a s only

.
, ,

w o rthless all that w a s real l v valuabl e in e a ch was derived

fr o m the O ne Divine sourc e Th e Jews mi ght form them .

sel v es int o par ties hea de d by h uman lea d ers in their ,

a dd iti o ns t o the law Thi s w a s the sinfu lness of m a n Th e

. .

heathen might r ange thems e lves int o schools of philos o phy .

Thi s w a s natur al e nough to thos e b linded by unbeli e f .

B u t Christians w e re not thus to act .

Pa ul specifies thr e e of th e ministers wh o were singled out

a s heads o f pa rti e s H e bi d s them c eas e from this proc e
.

dure By ove rval ui ng som e they set themselves against

.
,

o thers an d d espised v aluable powers an d means o f edifi

,

cation whi ch Go d h ad be s towe d u pon his mini s ters for

, ,

their servi ce Pa ul a nd Apollos an d Peter were all sent

.
, , ,
 17 4

was r e veal e d to Pa u l who ,

s tates it for o ur ill u min a tion
1 Cor . xv ,
51 .

From thi s pa ss age then we learn that ministers are not

to be regard e d a s p riests me diating between God an d man , .

They ar e not pers ons ord aine d or men s et apart to offer ,

up prayer on behalf of the laity privi lege d by virt u e

”
, ,

o f their pe cu liar san c tity to d raw nearer to God than the ,

c ommon believer Nor are they con secrated to a d min

.

ist e r the sacraments The Ch u r c h o f Englan d d oes in d eed

.

s peak of these sacraments as mys t e rie s

“
He hath in .
“

stit u ted an d ord aine d holy m y steries as ple d ges of his lov e , ,

an d for a continual remembran c e of his d eath t o our great ,

an d e n d less c omfort B u t thi s is u ns c riptural The rite s

”
. .

o f Chri s t are ne v er calle d sa c raments in Script ure

”
much less mys teries Doctrines alone are called m y s .

t eries in Script u re S o far from apostles being s ent t o

.

a dmi nister the Sacraments Pa u l tell s u s that he was

”
,

n o t sent to baptize b u t to preach the Go s pel He was sent

, .

to
“
make all know the e c onomy o f the mystery whi c h
was hid from age s but then first f u lly d i s close d Eph iii
”
, . .

In the f u ll sense then the passage before u s s u ppose s imme

,

d iat e comm u ni cations of Go d s will B u t Chri s t s mini sters

’ ’
.

n o w know h is will a n d un derstan d his mysteries only by

, ,

study o f the S c ript ures with prayer for the Spirit s aid ’
.

For t hi s office of s teward ship th e prime qualification is

faithf u lne ss S cript ure is as wi s e in what it omit s t o s ay
.
,

a s in what it s ays As the great preparation for the

.

C h ri s tian ministry it exact s neither coll egiate ed uc ation

, , ,

n o r a genteel po s ition in s ociety n or s u perior abilitie s nor , ,

eloquence Its deman d is a S pirit u al o n e

. faithf u lne ss ”
,
“
.

Intelle c t in a steward is goo d if combi ne d with tr u stine s s ,

.

Without it the ser v ant is only able the more c ompletely

,

t o mi sus e the property entru ste d to him B u t o n e pos s e ss ed .

of the feeblest u n d er s tan d ing m a y d eal hone s tly As such .

h e must be re s pe cte d e v en tho u gh he m ay j u d ge but poorly

,

wh a t is best for his m a ster s interests

’
.
 175

3 Bu t t o e t ’is a v e y
m i s m a t ng t at s o
l l h i h h l d be d r
ge d
“
I u ju
r ju i f
.

b y y o u o b y m an s d ay f y ea I d g e n o t m ne o w n s e l 4
c ci u f f
. .
, , ,

Fo r I a m n o t ons o s to m y s el o an y t hi n g ; 1 y e t a m I n o t
r b ju fi
he e y bu
sti e d ; t h e th at d geth m e is t h e o d ju , Lr .

E stimates m a y be form e d of a minister s faithfuln e ss by ’

four d ifferent parties These are now presente d to us an d .

,

the v al ue t o be attache d t o each is ca l c ul ate d for us .

The fo ur estimate s are the s e 1 That of the world 2 . . .

That of the ch u rch ; 3 A minister s o wn con s ci e nce ; 4

’
. .

Th e Lord .

1 Th e j u dgm e nt of th e world is o f cours e the l ightest

.
, ,

o f all Pa u l speaks of it as a b e ing exa m ined by man s

.
’

day . A remarkable expre s sion & Th e pre s ent is man s ’

d ay . God is leaving him to hi mself t o hi s o wn coun se l s ,

and tho u ghts an d di sco v eries The builders of B abel ar e

,
.

permitte d t o lay th e ir pla n s to mak e their brick s to coll e ct , ,

their bitumen an d to d is cover their en mi ty again s t Go d

,
.

It is man s d ay to prove t o all what he is B u t s o on t hi s

’
, .

d ay is to come to an en d a n d to be replace d by th e D ay

of th e Lord Th e L o r d alon e shall be exalt e d in th a t

”
.

An d it is t o take effe c t upon all his contrivances

”
da y .
,

an d on all that he account s great and glori o us ; proving

t o hi m in spite o f h is u nwillingness to recei v e the hatef u l
,

tr u th that he c annot regenerate th e worl d or make himself

, ,

h a ppy or s h iel d o ff Go d s j u d gm e nts or by wi sd om fin d

,
’
,

o ut Go d The L o rd is co mi ng o u t o f h is plac e to s ee the

.

towe r which men b uil d an d not only to scatt e r a s before , ,

but t o smite and de s troy B a bel an d its b uilder s , .

’
The res ult of man s d ay will be to increa s e his pri d e h is , ,

st ou t hearte d u nbe lief an d in d epen d en c e of God But

-
, .

that pre s u mption will be ch e cke d that pri d e be staine d by , ,

th e great an d terrible d ay of the Lord ”

After man h as .

s h o wn what he is it is fitting that God s h o ul d show w h at he

,

Av a xpw w . Th e w o rd i gnifi e
s s to e x a m ine .

j H y epa s .

I O v b ev y ap 45
a q (r m/ orb s .
 17 6

is . And h e will do it in j udgment Then an d no t till th e n .

,

the nations o f e arth will l e arn righte o u s nes s Rev xv . . .

Now there is a n e s tim ate which m an f o rms o f his fellow .

Th e world forms its j udgme nt about the ministers o f Christ .

It d is cusses th e ir m e rits as le a rn e d or t al ente d or f aithf ul

, , , ,

or e l o quent or z e al o us or b o ld
, o r hot head e d j ust a s it
, ,
-
,

w o uld tr e at a ny other t opic of the day Such j ud gm e nt .

Paul r e g ard e d n o t H e c a r d neith e r for its applause or

. e

its c e nsur e Its v e r y standard of j udgm e nt was wrong ;

.

h ow th e n c o uld i t discern a righ t Th e j udgm e nts of th e

pres e nt tim e a r e n ot t o a bid e ; th ey bel o ng o nl y t o the
fle e ting peri o d of man s d ay
’ ”
.

2 But a n o ther estimat e o f a mi nis te r s faithful n e ss m a y

’
.

be f o rmed b y th e c h urch This is a f ar m or e corr e ct Opinion

. .

Believe rs in Chris t kn o w s o m e thi ng o f th e mind of God .

To th e m it is give n to kn o w wh at Go d lo v e s what h e hat e s , ,

a nd th e principles o n which Christ will a dminis te r j udgm e nt

a t las t Th eir st andard a s p o ss e ss ed in th e Scrip t ure is
.
, ,

perf e ct .

But e ve n t his j udgm e nt w a s little e s tee m e d b y P aul It .

was v e ry shifting N o w th e G alati ans w o uld hav e pl u cked

.

o ut their ey e s t o
giv e him Ye t a few y ears an d th e y
.
,

sympathiz e d with th e a p o stle s en e mi e s g a ve way to false

’
,

d octrin e a nd c a m e ne a r t o a band oning th e gr e at c e ntre

,

truth of Christianit y But ev e n if the church s judgment

.
,
’

wer e c o nst a nt it must fail of a ttaining to any great val u e on

,

thi s point It c ann ot r e ad th e h ea rt An d a minis ter s

.
’
.

faithfuln e ss is a qu e stion o f th e h e a rt It c a n o nly guess .

a t the character o f th e h o us ehol d er a n d the procee d ings of

th e interior of th e house by what passes outs id e , .

If th e d e cision of t h e L o rd h ad b ee n m e rely a co n firmati o n

o f the sentence of the church th e n ind e e d the approval of its
,

members woul d have been o f th e ver y highe s t importance .

B u t as it is their most lofty opinion of a servan t of h is will

, ,

n o t exalt him in Christ s eyes

’
Nor will their sever e st .

cond emnation for e close the qu e stion of h is g u ilt The whole .

 17 8

when a ss a il e d unjustly by thos e wh o kn o w not th e tru e

state of the ca s e .

But superior as this trib u n a l is to the other two Pa u l

, ,

e xpos e s its in sufli cien cy H e could ind e e d rej oice in the .

testimony of a good con s cience th a t in simplicity a n d go dly ,

sincerity he had lived before th e churches He c o uld assert

, .

it as a n e xampl e to the Ephesian el d ers But he d ur st not .

tru s t it a s a sure e ch o o f th e great s entence t o be p a s s e d by ,

the Lord hi mself at h is a ppearing H e was

.
, indee d .
“

un cons ci o u s to himself of any thing ”

NO sen s e of d u ties .

left und o ne or d octri ne s kept back thro u gh f e ar or self

,

inte rest weighe d d o wn hi s s pirits From th e first he h ad

,
.

been o be di e nt to the heavenly visi o n From the Opening .

o f h is c o mmission h e h a d successfully exerci s ed hims e lf in

k ee ping his c o n s cience a lwa y s void of o ff e nce .

But though conscien c e did not accuse him of d uties left

un do ne o r of Offences o f a positive kin d ; though it bor e
,

recor d o f zeal the mo s t untiring an d of bold ne s s tha t dail y ,

peril l e d life yet thi s was not s u ffi ci e nt f o r a c quittal befor e

,

Christ He was a cqu itte d ind ee d even by the ver d ict o f

.
,

imparti a l c o nsci e nc e But there is a higher an d fin a l

.

j u d ge .

4 . H e tha t j u dg e th me is the L o rd J e sus wi ll a d j ust .

my place n o t for life or d eath eternal b ut in regard of my

, ,

reward His stan d ard will be perfect His knowledge

. .

embrac e s e v ery thi ng His sentence will be the u nbiassed.

v er di ct of Truth an d Righteo usnes s .

5 Th e e o e r f r ju bfr
d g e noth in g e o e t h e t m e i until th Lord e
c b wi bri i ing o f d arkne
. ,

o m e wh o oth l l ng to l gh t t h e hi d d en th s s s,
w if cu f
,

an d i l l m ak e m an e s t t h e o n s el s o t h e h eart s an d th en sh all
c
ea h h av e (h is) ais e om G o d ”
pr fr .

All j u dgment o f moti v es is now o u t o f se a s o n It is .

before the time ”

The s e shall in d ee d be on e d ay s ettle d
. .

They are que s tions of the highe s t moment B u t they belong .

to another d ispen s ation an d other parties than the s aint s ,

.

God is not u nmi n d f ul o f h is mini sters tr u stworthine ss

’
 17 9

but n o w is th e time of making pr o of of e ach Here a fter .

shall be th e d e c ision concerning him It shall be when the .

L o rd comes We are to be working ourselv e s n ot passing

.
,

sentence o n the faithf ul ne s s of o thers .

Jesu s alone is fit for this high argum ent Th e r e a re .

tw o point s necessary for the settlem e nt o f the faithf u l

character of each whi c h a re not po ss essed by th e believ e r
, .

H e who wo ul d give a perfect decision must know— ( l ) The

s e cret life of e ach ( 2) The thoughts of th e h e art
. .

Some men and mi nisters are b e tter in secret th a n th e y

a ppear t o others The worl d an d the chur ch see o nly their
.

consist e nt life an d powerful mini s try They kn o w n ot

, .

their secret lif e o f prayer and go o d w o rks The Saviour .

then wh e n he c o mes will bring into open d ay the c o nce a led

, ,

p o rtion of their life For there is nothi ng hid that shall

.

An d t hi s manife s tation of th e ir hi d d en
”
n ot be known .

a cts shall be for their glory Thy F a ther which se e th .

in s e cret sh a ll r e ward thee Op e nly

, .

But there ar e o ther ministers wh o s e b e st side is v isibl e .

They li v e for the ey e s of th e ir fellows a n d the secrets of ,

their life would bring them disgrace T o thes e the broad .

,

light of heav e n flung upon their unw o rthy d e eds will bring ,

shame and woe .

.2 But there is anoth e r a ttri b ut e nec e ss a r y t o a p e rf e ct

a dj u s tment of the qu e sti o n The motives of the h e art must .

be known ere the c o mplet e n e ss of fi delity can be manifeste d

,
.

Jesus th e n will m ake manifes t th e couns e ls of th e he a rt .

He will show the inn e r m a n and his purp o se s a s well as th e ,

a ctions which men m ay have beheld Many pl a ns and

, .

e ff o rts f o r go o d h ave been h indered an d wrecke d by um

t o w a rd circums tanc e s an d d eath Thes e will be rec o g , .

n iz ed ; a nd where right commende d Ther e will be a

, ,
.

scr u tiny of m otives Th e counsels o f th e h e art ar e Go d s

.
’

pec u liar pr o vince The y a re the soul of every a cti o n

. .

Th e b o d y o f the act may be seen by man but its val u e f o r ,

good or e v il can only be perfectly c a lcul a t e d fr o m within .

 180

Th e n sh a ll ea ch h a ve (h is) prais e * fr o m God The .

ren d ering every m an creat e s confusion Al as n ot .

,

e v e ry m a n will be praised by God

,

The context sh o ws that belie v ing minist e rs are m ea nt .

To a ll of tho s e wh o h a v e really been faithful suited prai s e , ,

exactly accor ding to their d ue shall b e ren d ered Ea c h

,
.

shall be d ealt with The motiv e s an d d e eds o f every

.

minister s hall b e settle d in div id ual l v To each a ccordi ng .

,

to h is heart and h is work shall re co mpens e b e r e n d ere d

,
.

Before the j udgment of doctrin e was in que s tio n Her e

,
.

we learn that m otives or fi d elit y will b e p u t t o th e test

, ,
.

S olemn d ay Some pa s to rs who enj oye d th e f u ll ,

popularity of th e w o rl d an d o f th e church of their d ay will

, ,

find that ther e is a wi d e d i ff e r e nc e between th e sentenc e o f

Jesus an d the s e ntim e nts of m e n Som e faithful servants
, .

o n the o th e r han d de s pised mi s r e pre s e nted mali gne d will

, , , ,

receive th e appro val o f th e great Inv e stigator Of th e h e art

Solemn d ay & H ow mom e nto u s for the f u tur e are the
thoughts of th e heart how abi di ng th e conseq ue nces of our
a ctions & O ur post in the kingdom will displa y lik e a n , ,

a rm orial b e aring to all behold ers wh a t our place in th e

, ,

world h as been H o w sh o ul d every ri sing of what the

.

Savio ur will dis a ppr o ve be ch e cked an d sil e nc e d b y th e

,

thought of that d ay which will bring t o light ever y m o tiv e

, ,

a n d d ra w Off the veil from ever y con c eale d act

For the pr e sent d arkn e ss h a ngs an d is in t e n ded t o hang

, , ,

its thick d r ap e ry of mist ov er h a lf th e lif e of ev e r y on e

\
.

But th e ris ing of th e Sun of Righte o us n e ss sh a ll sc a tter it .

Wha t will th e c o nse qu e nc e b e t o ea ch wh e n t he curt a in is ,

lifted
Bless e d is it t h at th e L o rd J e sus sh all d e cid e th e whol e
,

questi o n How a t tim e s t h e heart sighs ami ds t th e

, ,

misrepr e s entations of th e prejudic e d f or on e th a t with f ul l ,

O l shaus en s ay s th at m w m eans not pr ai s e bu t

e os re c o m

p ens e o r req uital gene rall y Bu t h e bri ngs n o proo f o f uc h

,

s a
s ens e e ith e r fr o m t h e New T e sta m ent o r t h e c l a s si c s
.

.
, ,
 182

C H APTER V II

RACE AND THE CR O WN

1 COR . IX , X .

IN the b e ginning of th e ni nth chapt er or the first epi s tle t o

th e C o rint hi ans Paul ass e rts his rights as an apo stle to be
, , ,

m a int aine d by the churches among which he lab o ure d .

Not ”
h e a dds
, that I will press the right O n the
,
“
.

c o ntrary non e shall r o b m e of my boast that I have

, ,

pr ea ch e d to y ou C o rinthians witho u t c harge I act thus

, , .

wi t h a n e y e on th e r e ward her e after as we l l as that I may

n o t hi n d er th e progress Of th e Gospel now ”
In this s pirit .
,

th o ugh e ngaged in teaching a nd in pastoral v isitation he ,

yet support e d hims e lf by w o rking with h is own hands ,

n ight and d ay .

Such a c o mmencement of the ch a pter well introduc e s the

subj e ct of the clos e wherein h e incites b e liev e rs in general
, ,

t o c o nduct o f lik e s e lf denial -

.

24 w
K no y e n o t , th at th ey w
h o run in a a e a ll in d ee d run rc
bu t rc pr z b
.
, ,

( onl y ) e eiv eth t h e i e S O run , t h at y e m a y o tain

”
on e .

Th e wis d om of God p e rpet u ally makes us e of the things

Of tim e t o s hadow forth thos e of e ternity It is well kn o wn .

t o all convers ant with ancient his tory that p u bli c game s ,

were cel e brate d in variou s parts Of Greec e at whi ch prizes ,

were e x hi bite d a n d conten d e d for The game s consi ste d .

o f leaping running wre s tling boxing an d the like O f

, , , ,
.

thes e th e Is th mi a n t oo k place cl o s e to th e city of C o rinth

, .
 183

To th a t sight multitudes from all parts of Gr e ece wer e

attracte d an d both the can d id ate s for th e prizes an d the
, .
,

spectator s attach e d great importance to the rew a rd

, .

From this s c ene perhaps then celebrating the apostle draws

, ,

instr u cti o n suite d to b el ievers in gen eral .

Kn o w y e not ? ”
As the Corinthians were proud o f
their knowle dge the apostl e gently reb u kes them by ten
,

time s asking them in this epistle Know ye not As

though it w e r e d i sgracef ul for those who pr e tend e d to s u ch
intelligence to b e ignorant of the simpl e r truths whi c h he
,

enforces o n th e m .

It is to b e ob s erve d then that ther e is a great an d import ,

ant resemblance betw e en the Christian li fe and the Grecian

games Life to th e believer rightly viewe d is to b e a rac e
.
, , , .

Chri stians a re j ustified bef o re God as soon as they be l ieve , ,

independ ently of a ny goo d work an d their past evil d ee d s

ar e blotted o ut by the bloo d of Je s u s B u t from the time .

o f their being j u s tifie d they a re s et to plea s e God a n d to

, ,

seek for an e ntranc e int o the coming kingd om of M e ssi a h

and r e w ard in it Their d aily a cti o ns are telling upon that
.
,

e ith e r for go o d or for evil The rac e of Go d s in stitution

’
.

is Open to all b elievers n ot as in th e gam e s of Greece to ,

th o se o nly who coul d a fford leisur e and m o ney an d who s e

fram e s w e r e strong enough to give th e m a re a s o nable hop e
o f succ e ss in the c o ntest Christi a ns be it o b s erve d ar e to
.
, ,

e ngage in th e p u rsuit of G o d s reward consci ou sly an d

’
,

e nergetically H e is n o t running for the cr o wn who d oes

.

n o t kn ow it who is content ju s t to be s aved an d to move

, ,

a br e ast Of the l o w stan d ard of Christian practice ar o und him .

Th e r a c e rs wer e not c o ntent to march on together in line .

But th e apostle noti c es a remarkable d iff er e nce between

th e gam e s Of m en an d that a ppointe d of Go d The racer s
, .

knew that but on e amid st t h eir whole number co u l d come

,

o ff s ucce ss f u l If t wo or m or e reache d th e goal equal they

.

m u st conten d again till one pro v e d s uperior to the othe r s

,
.

Th e r e st must h a ve spe nt th e ir t o il f o r n ou ght The re was .

 184

b ut o n e priz e and o n e
, ct o r Henc e ea ch Of th e m put
vi .

forth hi s utm o st energy Eve ry comp e tit o r must b e over

.

t aken an d pass e d or th e sup e ri o rity of fl eetn ess o ve r som e

,

was in v ain .

Thi s the ap o s tl e a pplies t o us I t is n o t s o in th e r a c e

.

whi ch God a pp oints Th e re n o t o n e o n ly but all that hav e

.
,

run the r a c e acceptably t o th e M o st High sh a ll r e ce iv e ,

th e cr o wn How gr e at th e n th e e nc o ur ag em e nt L ab o ur
.

in the L o rd shall n o t b e in v ain B e th e r e f o r e ste a dfast .

,

a nd always abounding in his w o rk &

But th o ugh a ll shall be cr o wn e d wh o strive t o th e ,

satisfaction of the Gre a t Umpire of the games yet let n o t ,

t hi s mak e y o u l a x Run a s th o se rac e rs do wh o kn o w that

.
,

on e o nl y shall be r e warde d S o run —with the same

.

ea rn e stness a nd p erseve r a nc e O r th e word may b e .

,

c o nn e ct e d with wh a t f o ll o ws Run so a s t o o bt ain

”
But .

I prefer th e former vi ew . That y e may Obtain for th e

priz e is Open t o all There a r e cr o wns in whi ch all Christi a ns
.

will no t shar e f or th e N e w Test a m e nt m e ntions fiv e kin ds

o f crowns a s th e r e comp e ns e f o r diff er e nt kin ds o f servic e ,

or di ff er e nt exhibiti o ns of Chr isti a n gr a c e .

1
. TH E C R O W N OF G LORY is prop o s e d t o t h o se wh o ,

a s e ld ers o r rul ers of th e church es fee d the fl o ck of Chris t , ,

a nd o vers ee it : 1 Pet v 1—4 .

, .

2
. TH E C R OW N OF R E J O ICIN G is t o d e ck th e h ea d of
t h o s e wh o have br o ught in s o uls to Chris t : 1 Th e ss ii 19 .
, .

3
. TH E C R OW N OF R I GHTE O US N E SS is prop o se d to all 3

who have fought th e g o od fight kept th e faith an d l o ved , ,

th e a pp e arin g of th e L o rd Jesus 2 Tim iv 7 8 .

, , .

4
. TH E C R O WN OF L I FE is held out a s t h e r e wa rd of
a ll wh o endure t e mpt ati o n a nd m art yrd o m for Chris t s ’

s a k e : Jam e s i 12 ; R e v ii 10
, .
, .

But the cr o wn b e f o r e us — th at of inc o rrup tion is Op e n -

to the stri vi ng of all believ e rs It is to be o bt ain ed b y

.

s e lf de n i al a nd vict o r y o v e r t h e lusts of t h e fl e sh
-
.
 186

are not racers for the c rown The s e lf in dulgent a r e no .

-

can d id ates for this prize .

The comparative worthl e s sness a fter all of the prize , ,

whi ch they s ought is next noti c e d by th e ap o stl e O f what

, .

kind was the crown which calle d forth such e ff orts ? It ,

was not of gol d nor even of sil v er though Peter c all s e v e n

,

these o ur noblest metals

, corr u ptible thing s ”
It was a , .

mere wreath of pine or wil d o l ive of la u rel or parsley & ,

B u t the crown for which w e s trive is o n e valuabl e in itself ,

never to fa d e .

26 I th e r e f o r e t unc e rt ainl y
s o run b ox I t
no as so
*
no as

7 Bu t I d eal bl o w at m y b o d y
.
,

one th at g th j t h
s c o ur e
'
e ai r 2 s
d l ea d i t a l a e l e t b y y m ean a fte r h a ing a c te d th
.
,

an as s v s an s, v e
h e r al d &to oth e r I m y el f h oul d b e c om e di p p d l| ”
s, s s sa ro v e .

The apostle having uttere d his exhortations to hi s

,

brethren n o w d isco v ers to us hi s own c on d uc t con s id er e d

, ,

a s hims elf a c and i d ate for the prize in q u estion .

He ran a s vigoro u sly an d with as s u staine d energy as , ,

th e Grecian racers B u t he was n ot a s they were u n d er

.
, ,

the d epre s sing e ff ects o f u ncertainty They kn ew as the .

,

con d ition of their c onte s t that W hile no exertion s elf d enial , ,

-
,

o r en d u rance mi ght be wanting on their part yet that an

, ,

antagonist far les s c aref u l than themselves o f the d i s cipline

of the training mi ght c arry o ff the prize from them by
, ,

rea s on o f hi s nat ur ally more agile frame or s to u ter l u ng s ,

.

Not s o with Pa ul He knew that in the s pirit u al r a c e

.
,

before him each can d id ate w o uld be crowne d who had

,

a cte d in the spirit o f the self d enial of the g o s pel -

.

In the next wor ds h e change s the figure H e is now no .

longer a racer b u t a boxer , So box I not as one that .

,

s c o ur geth the air ”

He refers to those blows at an imagin
.

ary antago nis t whi c h were d eli v ere d by way of pra c ti c e

,

in the training school ; or thos e whi ch j u s t prece de d the

actual confl ict O r perhaps the reference is to those blows
.
, ,

H uff re v w
'

T A epwu . Tr wr t a f
I o k ay ary w .

IIAdom p os y et/ ( op a l .
 187

which were a imed in the tim e of th e fight but which b eing , ,

parri e d or mis d irected were str u ck in vain But Paul d id , .

not like the c o mbatants o f Gr e ece seek to bruise anoth e r s

,
’
,

bod y b u t to keep d own his own

, .

I d eal blows up o n m y bo d y an d l e a d it a s a slave , .

The wor d u se d is a v e ry graphic one apparently on e in use ,

among th e boxers It signi fies t o aim blows at th e face.

,

a n d e s pecially to give a black eye Pa ul s bl o ws as th e

’
.
,

s piritual box e r never miss e d : they were nev e r gi v en in

,

ost e nt a tion His fastings an d w a tchings w e re not intend e d

.
,

as the fastings Of th e Pharisee s for ostentati o n Did , .

boxers plant their blows on the face where they wer e most ,

likely to t e ll ? So d id Paul He willingly put d own all .

t he glory of the fle sh inflicting s u ff ering o n h is body in the

c a us e of Christ by his ceaseles s labours f a stings w a tchings , , ,

e ndurance of c o ld an d h e at an d nake dne ss stripes and pe ril , , ,

o f life He s pare d n ot his bo dy b u t so u ght to keep it in

.
,

subj ection Lest hi s bo d y sho ul d become his master h e

.
,

ma d e it his slave The ens l avi ng his b o d y is still str o nger

.
,

an d marks th e res u lt of the former wor d The c o ntrary to .

this h e tell s us was the case with some

, , F o r they are .

such as serve not our Lord Je s u s Chri st but their o wn ,

belly Rom xvi 18 Mort if v therefor e your memb e rs

.
, .

which ar e upon the earth Col 111 5 .

, .

But as hope cheered him on so fear al s o j oin e d its f o rc e ,

in k e eping him t o s purpo se

h i *
Tho ugh all that r u n w e ll .

shall be crowned y et the Gre a t Ju d ge m a v esteem some

,

unw o rth y of the crown : some too wh o once ran well , ,

.

He feare d then l e st he s hould be f o un d in this inglorious

po sition He felt too that in h is case it wo u l d b e still more
.
, ,

grev ious He h a d occupie d a very con s pi c uo u s p o sitio n

.

in the c a use of Christ He compares himself t o th e h e rald

.

H is t at
l es t h b y an y m ean s o f fea r answ e r s to h is if b y
o f e ir e P i iii Th e o bj e ct o f h op e is b e fo re
, ,

any m ean
s
”
d s in h l
o bj e c t o f fea r in t h e pre s ent c a s e B oth re fe r
, . .

at
h im in t h e l s t h e
future n o
.
,

to th e k i gd m .
 188

of th e games T h e d u ties of th a t o fficer m a y b e ea sily

.

inferr e d fr o m t hi s p a ssage— th o ugh hints conc e rning it a r e

given in th e classics H e woul d have t o enrol an d r e ad .

al o ud th e n a mes of t he candida t es t o pl a c e t hem at th e ,

s t arting p o in t ; to proclaim t o th e m th e conditi o ns Of th e

rac e t o giv e t h e sign a l for st a rting an d als o to a nn o un ce
, ,

th e n am e of th e vict or in e ach of th e gam e s A s imilar .

p o siti o n t o t hi s w a s fil led by the a po stle in th e g a mes

pr o claim e d o f God Paul h ad invite d many t o the r a c e
.

h e had e nrol l e d th e m f or Christ h a d t a ught th e m th e ,

conditi on s o f th e s trife h a d sh o wn th e m th e go a l a nd th e
,

priz e h ad give n t h e m th e sign a l to st a rt a nd e xhortati o ns

, ,

t o pr e ss on Ho w sad then if h e w e r e f o und a t last

.
, ,

unw o r t h y o f th a t priz e to whi ch h e h a d ch e er e d o n s o many

He d oe s n ot in these w o rds t ell us th at h e feare d th e
, ,

b eing c ast in to h ell G o d s pr e d estin ation of him as a

’
.

b e liev e r was his s e curity a g a inst th a t An d in confidenc e

, .
.

of this h e flin gs d o wn the gauntlet to t h e uni vers e as un a bl e

,

t o remo v e him fr o m the l o ve o f Chr ist R o m viii Th ere . .

,

h e was t re a ting of th e gr a c e of G o d fl o wing fort h from

e ternit y H ere h e is disc o ve ring to us the infl u e nce of his
.
,

o wn a cti o ns up o n th e fut ur e r e c o mpense of Go d distribut e d ,

on the principl e of justice It is n o t n o w the questi o n of

.

j ustific ati o n b y f aith t o th e ungo d ly ; b ut rew a rd or l o ss

in M es si a h s kingdom to th e saints H e might th o ugh
’
.
,

finall y s a v e d yet be j udg e d unworth y of a l o t in th e fir s t

,

r e surr e cti o n O r th o ugh a place in th a t w e r e gr a nte d h e

.
, ,

might b e a cc o unt e d und e s e r v ing of a c rown .

Her e li e s t h e mist ake of m o st c o mm e nt ato rs It is .

a ssum e d th at th er e is n o di ffe r e nc e b e twee n r e ward a nd a

,

bare s a lv ation It is t a k e n f or gr a nted t h a t th e cr o wn

.

is o nl y a figurativ e e xpr e ssi o n f o r simpl e salvation It is .

supp o sed th a t e t e rn a l lif e a nd th e kingd o m o f G o d

,

are th e s a me thing Thus Barnes o n t hi s passage says

.
, ,

The d octrin e here taught is th e necessity o f making an ,

e ff o rt t o s e cure etern al l ife The apostle ne ver th ou ght of .

 190

means No punishment whatever is theirs They are

. .

rej e c te d ; ( a do xtp wt ) esteeme d unworth y of the prize they

s o u ght Th at is al l
. It is lo ss eno u gh that they have
.
,

expen d e d so much tim e ea s e money an d strength in vain

, , , . .

Paul s fear then w a s lest he sho u ld be counte d unworthy of

’
, ,

the priz e f o r whi ch he live d Possibly he mi ght by sin be .

, ,

a d j udge d u nworthy eve n t o enter the ln n gd o m O r we '

.
,

might imagin e e ven a wors e case of wilf u l tran sgre ssion ,

s u ch as that implie d in the parables of the faithless s teward ,

a n d the slan d erous po s sessor of the on e talent Then there .

wo u ld be as we learn from the Savi o u r s w o r ds not only

,
’
,

excl u sion from the kingd om b u t act u al infliction of pun i sh ,

ment d uring it .

Rej ecti o n or di sappr o val (a SOxt/t o c) is a relati v e term ,

which varie s in it s extent Of meaning with the c ircumstan c es

in relatio n to whi ch th e trial is ma d e In some cases it .

signi fie s the d amnation of th e partie s rej ecte d Th u s Pa u l .

speaks of s o me reprobate with referenc e to th e faith

2 Tim iii 8
.
,
Here t o be rej ecte d is to be lo s t SO again
.
, , .
,

where he speaks of s o me as reprobate with reference to

ev ery go od wo rk Tit i 16 Here also to be repr o bate
.
, .
, ,

is to be l o st But where th e trial pr o pose d was of a

.

b eliever s fitness for o ffice ther e to be rej ecte d did not

’
,

inv o lve eternal d eath 1 Tim iii 10 O r again with regard .

, .
,

to a t e acher s d octrin e if his fo u n dati o n be go o d th e lo s s

’
, ,

o f h is s u perstr uc tur e by fire sha l l n o t involve his o wn

destruction : 1 Cor iii In the pre sent instance then the

. .
, ,

trial pr e pose d being only of Pa u l s fitness for the prize

’
,

the simple rej e ction while entailing grief w o uld involve no

, ,

*
infliction from God .

But s trange and sad it were f or Paul in the gr e at day of ,

Jesus a ppearing to see on e after another of those whom he

’
,

h ad l ed to the race calle d up to recei v e the Vi c tor s crown

’

h e hi ms elf meanwhile the heral d a n d in str ument of their

,

At o m / ms h e r e stand s Opp ose d n o t to el e cti on t o ete rnal li fe

bu t to e e cti on to th e crown a s w orth y o r unwo rt h y
, ,

l , .
j oy co m pell e d b y th e Righte o us Jud ge to stand asid e with
, ,

d ro o pe d an d d ish o noure d h ea d &

Thi s fear of the ap o s tle s was no chimeric a l on e Act u al
’
.

fact sustained hi s soli citu d e Who was th e heral d of the .

host of Israel Wh o wa s sent of God to call them out of

Egypt ? Wh o marshalle d them through the sea an d l ed ,

th e m t o meet wi th God at Sinai their leader thro u gh th e ,

d e sert But this s a m e Mo s es was not permitt e d to obtain

the prize Th ough he beso u ght with earn e stne s s he was ,

r e fus e d Sp e ak t o me no more of this matter

.
”
He was .

rej ect e d though a h e ral d to o thers

,
*
.

I Po r r I wou l d t h a e y ignorant b reth ren th at our

’
no v ou
fath e r we r e ll und e r th cl ou d d l l p a e d th rou gh t h
. ,
,

s a e an a ss e sea ,
d w e r e l l b ap t iz e d i nto M o e i t h c l o u d
,

2 an a d i th 3 s s n e an n e s ea ,

a m e piri t u al foo d l l d r an k t h
. .

an d ll t a th a e e s d s am e an a e s
piritu al d rink ; ( fo r th ey u ed t d i k i o f t h piritu al ro c k
,

s s o r n e s
th at fol l ow e d th e m b u t t h r o c k w th C h ri t e as e s .

Ite v i dent from the drift of th e e pistle that th e Corin

is ,

t hi an s w e re g o ing astray fr o m too lax i d eas o f Chri stian

liberty an d from an und u e confid ence in the power o f
,

human n a ture From f o rmer passage s w e le a rn that s o me

.
,

attend e d i d ol f e ast s in the t e mples an d j u stifie d t h eir s o ,

d oing to the a postl e Th e tone of their heart s as we gather

.
,

from the tenor of the rebuke seems to have b e en self c o n fi ,

-

d en t Trust us P a ul & Th ou gh we are pr e sent at th e

,

fe a sts in the i d o l s templ e y e t we d espis e a n i d ol as nothing

’
,
.

We see t o o cl e arly the absurdity o f i d olatry w e are to o ,

deeply ple d ge d to Christ by h is gifts b y o u r bapti s m into , ,

h is n ame an d o ur sitting at h is table e v er to fall back into

, ,

the gro ss s u pers tition in whi c h we were nurt u re d .

B u t their presumption was not share d by the ap o s tle .

Human p o we r a n d will s u ffice f o r th e earthly race b u t ,

rej e c tion o f M o e
Th e s s, itwil l b grante d d oe
e s n ot s upp o s e
ete rna l d e t ruc ti on
,

s .

j p i t h r ea d in g o f
Pa , s e a ll t h cri tic a l e d i t i on
e s .

1 th Em fir t tim e
ou, e s em uo v , th e c on de s .
 192

n ot for th e divin e In o r d er t o a bate it he o ff ers to their

.
,

s t u d y the exampl e Of Israel whi ch they h ad overlooke d or

,

forgott e n ; but which God d e signe d to be a standing witnes s

o f the w ea kn e ss of th e flesh a nd Of his c o ndemnati o n o f its
,

evil ways .

The succ eeding ch a pt e r is v e ry closely co nn e cted with th e

pre c e d ing vers e s by the critically a ccredi te d rea d ing For
, ,

I w ould n ot h a v e y ou ign o r a nt brethr e n that all our fathers , ,

w e re un d e r th e cl o ud ”
Th e a p o stle had stated his o wn
.

a ppreh e nsi o ns of a s ad issu e t o hims e lf if he indul g e d in ,

laxity o f lif e H e w a s a fraid of being di sapprove d at the

.

c l o se He n ow s ust ains th at a ppre h e nsi o n by th e hi st o ry

.
,

of Isra e l in the des e rt .

As th e f o rcibl e n e ss of e ve ry e x a mpl e c o nsists in its b e ing

r e ally lik e the c a se in hand th e Ho ly Spirit asserts the ,

rem a rk a bl e corr e sp o nd e nc e that e xists between their

positi o n in th e wi ld ern e ss a nd o urs n ow , .

We a r e n ow wh a t Is r ae l w a s th e n th e p eo pl e of God
, , .

We are n ow a s th ey w e r e th e n redeem ed by th e bl ood of th e

, ,

Lam b Th e y were br o ught o ut of Egypt in o rd er t o pass

.

through th e wildern e ss t o th e ir promis e d r e st in C a na a n .

We h a ve left th e world a s our dwelling place t o r e gard it ,

a s th e d e s e rt thr o ugh which a s pilgrims w e a r e m o vin g t o

, ,

o ur rest .

But as th e C o rinthians s ee m to hav e th o ugh t much of the

,

rit e s of Christ as pledgin g th e m t o him an d s e curing them ,

from ever departing from him th e a postle s ho ws that the , ,

tribes h ad s o m e privileges mi r a cul o usly gr a nt e d of Go d

, ,

c o rresp o n ding with what we n o w enj o y In speaking of .

the fathers as under th e cl o ud an d baptized int o M o s e s , ,

both in th e clo u d a nd th e sea Paul s ee ms inten di ng to point,

o ut that they h ad typ e s

, both of th e birth of the Spiri t
, ,

an d o f th a t o f wat e r Th e cloud was the place of th e

.

Di v ine Presence It separated th em from th e E gyptia ns

.
,

taking them u n d er its powerful win gs The pa ssing .

through the s ea t oo w a s a type of th e birth o ut of wat e r

, ,
.
 194

5 Bu t with th m aj o rity o f th em G d w t well pl ea ed

e *
o as n o s
for th eir ( b od ie ) we re trewn i th wil d erne
.

”
s s n e ss .

The Ho ly Spirit h a s e xhi bited in brief but f o rcibl e words , ,

the gr ea t d miraculou d eliveranc e e xperienced by Go d s

an s
’

pe o ple f l d o d the ple d g e u d er which G d lai d them

O an s n o ,

to Obey M oses the r lea d er If any people mi ght hav e

as 1 .

pr e um e d from Go d s mercies to th e m that they shoul d

s ,
’
,

n e ve r fall d that G d wo u l d never smite them however

, an o ,

they might offen d hi m ; Isr a el w a s that people But t h . e

privi lege bestowe d s them d id n o t t them a b o ve th e

on se

d emands of the Divine equity S o mething was e xpe c te d .

fr m them in an wer t the grace d isplaye d

o s th e ir behalf
o on .

Gratit ud e obe dienc e , d the d esire t pl e ase J e h o vah

,
an o ,

might j ustly be looke d for as the requi tal for hi s mercies .

B u t thes e righteous expectati o ns W er e d isappointe d .

.

Rebelli on marks their progress thr ou gh the d e sert With .

”
the maj ority of them therefore God was n ot well, ,

please d ”
The wil d erness p u t them on their trial
. Th e .

Lord thy God l ed the e these forty y e ars in the wilderne s s

to humble thee an d to p rov e th ee to kn ow wh at was i n th ine ,

h ea rt whether thou would st keep his c o mman d ments or

, ,

no Deut viii 2 Th e r ac e is th e t rial of a man s spe e d

.
, .
’
.

Th e j u dge s d ecisi o n is manifeste d a t the iss u e

’
.

The five time s rep ea te d all al l o ur j fath e rs wer e

‘

un d e r the cl ou d ; al l pass e d through the sea ; al l were

baptize d into Moses al l did eat the s ame foo d al l d rank
the s a me d rink seem s inten d e d t o carry back our min d s
t o the vers e with which this exposition began They .

whi ch run in a rac e run al l ”

We are invite d to behol d .
,

und er what very favourabl e circum stanc e s God starte d his

peopl e on th e ir race But the issu e is sad It is a lm o s t
. .

lik e th a t o f th e Gr e ci a n gam e s But one r e c e iveth th e .

T at s wh am m y
fath e r wh en th ey wer e J ew d Pa u l w
.

TWh y our s s, an as

g to C o rint h i an I i t b e c a u e t h ap o tl e i p ea ki ng
,

vrit in a
r
s s as

iw
s s s e s
e
 195

prize N 0 like n e c e ssity of cond iti o n e xi st e d in their cas e

.

b u t the re s u lt was that but two o ut of perhaps two million s , , ,

e ntere d the lan d o f promise Marvel not then if it sh oul d .

,

app e ar that thi s d octrine carrie d int o e xecuti o n will cu t

,

o ff many Christian s fr o m the r e w a rd .

Th e as s ertion th at God was n ot w e ll pleased with th e ,

main bo d y o f Israel is e quivalent to saying that they w e re ,

rej ected *
God w a s th e Great Umpire o f the rac e t o which
.

h e calle d them an d he a ccount e d th e m unw o rthy of th e ,

priz e .
T
His d isple as u r e was e xhibited in a ct Their c arc a ses .

strewe d the wil d erne s s though the prosp e ct of entering th e ,

lan d was he l d forth as the hope that beck o n e d them o n .

B u t hi s rej ection of them was not a piece Of simple sove

rei n t
g y It was d eserve d by them An d the gr o unds Of
. .

his rej ection are th e n state d As five s pecial mercie s o f God .

to I s rael ha v e been named s o five special executi o ns of ,

wrath o n the castaways are e xhi bit e d by th e a p o stl e .

6 No w th e se th in gs took p l a c e i; (a s) our e x am p l e s th at we
ou l d u t a fte r e il th ings as th ey too l u ste d
.
,
”
sh n ot l s v , .

Israel st u mble d d fell G d r e ckon e d the ir f all a s n o an . o

light matt e r He wrot e his in dign a ti o n in t h broad

. e

characters f mirac u lous j udgm e nts A w h a ve see the

o . s e n

mercy that tar te d them th eir race

s is it shown a ls o on ,
so ,

that w a nt f temperance w a s their ruin o Th y l u t d ft e s e a er

G d gave them g oo d gifts

”
ev il th i g n s . But they desired
o .

the meat f Egypt which th e y h d l e ft o They d esir e d , a .

flesh f their l u t or The Lor d cut th e m o ff by a plagues .

”
,

whil e yet th e meat was in their mouths Num b xi Th e . .

Th d m o f ix 7 c o rr e p ond to t h
e a o p os s o f th i 2 s s e e u o xna ev s
er e
, ,

v s .

1 H e rein th ey w e r e t h O pp o ite o f J e u o e r w h o e h ea d
‘
e s s s, v s
h o ur o f T r an fi gur at i on t h Fat h e r pr onou n c e d th e e
,

i
n th e s e s
w o rd s Th i i m y bel o ed S i wh m I m w l l pl
s s d v on , n o a e ease
”

M att x ii 5
.

a
e u oxna a : P t i 7 . v , . 2 e . , 1 .

I Ey eunfl na a u .
 19 6

plac e w a s c a ll ed th e nc e fo rw a r d b y th e mela n ch o l y n a m e of

K ib roth H at aav ah , TH E G R AV E S OF L S U T&

In the last verses of th e form e r chapter th e ap o stl e h a d
s et f o r th natural intelligenc e as d eman di ng t e mp e r a nc e

o f thos e who s o ught t o b e crowned But n ow h e m anifests .

the sam e conclusion by th e inspir e d hist o ry of Israel wh o , ,

o wing t o t he w a nt o f this s elf d e ni al w e re reje cte d fro m th e

-
,

cr o wn .

Thes e thi ngs w e r e m ea nt as less o ns t o us Th e ir p o siti o n .

of m e rcy is t y pical o f o urs It is intende d to a ffect our

.

j udgm e nts a nd our h ea rts It is d esign e d t o r e fl e c t our

.

st a nding an d c o ndition as in a mirror ; th at th e n at ural

d e c e ptive n e ss of th e he a rt whi ch a bi d es in m ea sure e ve n
, , ,

with th e reg e ner ate sho u l d not p a rry th e str o ng a ppeal

,

thence d e riv ed It furnishes a l a sting pr oo f o f Go d s

.
’

determ in atio n to deal even with h is redeem ed peopl e on th e

, ,

f ooting of th eir works in regard to th e prize h el d out to

,

th em .

S e e e nf orc e d h e r e b y th e l e ss o n whi ch Pa ul c a rried out

so pr a ctic a ll y in his o wn case M a ny of th e ch o sen p eo ple
.

f e ll in th e wil d ern e ss und e r th e displ ea sur e of th e Lor d

, ,

beca us e they lust e d a ft er e vil things Paul th e refor e .

, ,

fe a rf ul of thus prov o king t he M o st High n o t o nl y did n o t ,

seek aft e r evil t hi ngs b u t curb e d an d d e nied himself eve n

, ,

in regard to things l a wful N o t o nly h e did not m a k e

.

himself dis s a tisfi e d by cr a ving s o m e thing w o rl d ly n o t yet

bestowed he withdr e w within th e circle Of things alr ea d y
gr a nt ed a nd e xercis e d s e lf d e ni a l th e r e H ad Isr ae l so
,
-
.

a ct e d never had they s o fall e n

,
*
.

In all th e inst a nc e s m e nti o n e d h e r e God cut Off th e

o ff e n d ers b y dea th e ntir e ly r e moving thus th e ir hop e s of
e nt e rin g the land o f pr o mi se Hence w e are to und e rst and
.

th e c a ses cit e d a s a pplying to us in th e str o ngest s e ns e

I n th e pr p w
esent a ssa ge e h av e th e H ol y S irit s en o e m ent p ’
f rc
f
o tempera n ce bu b i c fr
t a st nen e o m al oh ol in hi h s o m any c w c
i c uc
,

n o w m a k e it m a nl y to onsist, is not so m h as na m e d .
 198

d escription what pr o voked God and Moses we are not

of ,

informed dir e ctly of their bowing before the calf or kissing ,

it We rea d only Of feasting in its pre s en c e an d then

.
,

d ancing in h o nour of it No w while th e latitudi narian

.
,

Corinthi a n b e lievers d oubtle ss kept themselve s from a ll

d irect w o rship of th e god or go d dess into whose temple they
e ntere d yet the y ate an d d rank there But ha v ing d one
, .

s o mu c h they wer e d oubtless expecte d by th e ir heathen

,

friend s to go a s tep further They co u l d not be so un.

neighbo u rly an d unpolite as to refuse to j oin in a harmless

dance aft e r their meal was ove r ”
B u t if they c o mplie d .
,

th e y h ad then complete d that v e ry picture of the o ff ence

o f w hi ch Israel was gui lty— tha t offence which broke the ,

covenant a nd drew d own th e wrath of God They wer e

, .

guilty Of a sin w hi ch calle d forth the sword o f L e vi an d cut

, ,

O ff thre e tho u s an d Thus won d e rf u l is the re ach of the

.

word of God That s c ripture tho u gh written so long

.
,

befor e d e s cribe d an d d enoun ce d as hateful i d olatry a

, ,

practi c e which th e careless saints of Corinth th o ught so

harmless .

From t hi s pa ss age I gather a c o nfirmation of the vi e w

given with r e gard to the priz e of which the apo stle s peaks .

I ha v e supp o s e d it to signify the f u t ur e kingd om of glory .

N o w in another porti o n of thi s epistle we are t au ght that

some of th e sin s above s pecifie d will sh u t us out of the
kin gdom .Know ye n ot that the u nrighteo u s s h all not
inherit th e kingdom of God ? Be not d e c ei v e d : neither
forn ic ators nor idol aters nor a d ulterers nor e fl emin ate nor
, , , ,

abusers of themsel v e s with mankind nor thie v es nor , ,

c o v eto u s nor d runkar d s nor reviler s nor extortioners shall

, , , ,

i n h e rit th e kingdom of God 1 Cor v i 9 10 .

, , .

8 Ne ith e rl t e us c om mi t fornic ation o m e o f th e m

as s c om
fel l i d y th r ee d tw ent y th o u an d
.
,

mi f f e d an d n one a an s .

The reference in this place i s to the his tory of Israel s ’

i n te rc our e with the d a u ghters

s o f Moab after t h e d esire o f
,
 199

Bala a m an d B a l a k to c urs e Isr ae l h a d b een b affl e d Numb .

xxv 1—9 In th e present warning of th e Hol y Ghost

, .
,

id o latry a nd f o rnic ation st a nd cl o s ely connect ed So wer e

‘

the y in th e hi story of Israel Th e pe o ple began t o .

c o mm it whor e dom Wi th the da u ght e rs o f Moab An d th e y . .

c all e d th e p eo ple t o the s a crific e of their go d s : and th e

peo ple did e at a nd b o we d d o wn to their g o d s ”
Thes e tw o .

sins a re al s o conn e ct e d in th e way o f G o d s j u d gm e nts

’
.

Th o se wh o degrade his gl o r y by id o latry ar e give n up t o vil e ,

a ff ection s Rom i 25 26 .
, , .

The ang e r of th e Lord was in cons e qu e nc e greatl y , ,

kindled and h e c o mmand e d th e ringle a d ers hea d s t o be

,
’

cut Off ; whil e h e hi ms e lf s e nt a pl a gue o n the d issol u te

liberti n es of hi s p eo pl e Th e r e fell in on e day tw e nty .

thr e e
The sin of fo rnic a tion was on e t o which the city of C o rin th
wa s peculi a rly a d dict e d agai n st whi ch th e ref o re the m o r e , ,

urgent w a rni n gs were requir ed S e veral pas s ages d isc o v e r .

to us th a t this sin will gr ea tl y prevail in th e latter d ays

, .

It will be d e fe nd e d an d exten d e d by the aid o f f a lse doctri ne ,

an d into it s o me o f th e p eo pl e of Go d will fall L e t us n ot .

then b e d eceive d with vain wor d s ; but r e a d Go d s a nger ’

a g ainst it expr e sse d in h is j u d gm e nt o n Israel b e c a us e

,

o f it N o t e th e extremity of his wrath in the su dd enness

.

of th e stroke Th e o ff enders fell in on e day Th e ” “

. .

murmur ers an d t e mpters of G o d w e r e spar e d fo r s o m e tim e

but thes e w e re struck down a t o nc e .

9 Ne ith e l e t r te m p t t h C h ri t 1
us e s as c e tain al
r s o o f th e m
te m p te d d w er e d e tr oy ed b y t h
.
,
”
, an s p e ser en t s .
f

A d iffe renc e o f a th ou and i fou nd between t h t w nu m be r s s e o s

as state d b y t h a p o tl e d b y M o e Nu m b
e s an
9 T hi m y s s x xv s a
a cc ounte d f o r b y t h l ai n b e in g i nte rm e d iate nu m b e r
. .
,

be e s an
between Bu t I pre fe r t upp o e with om e
,

d an o s s s
th at fe l l i d y t h oth e r t h o u an d b e i n g cu t ff
n on e a th e s o on e
ne x t d y o r o m e o f t h fol l owin g one
,

a , on s e s .

1 Th a rtic l e o ccur b ot h b e f o r e C h ri t
e d
s e rp ent s an s s .
 200

M a ny tim e s did th e re de e m e d p eo pl e te mpt the L o rd .

But the te mptation which was avenged by the well known -

fi e ry s e rpents to ok place towards th e cl o s e of their s o j o urn

,

in th e des e rt Numb xx i 4 Th e ir bit e w a s mortal

. .
,
. .

Much p eo pl e of Israel died The reme d y appoint e d for thi s .

sin was th e t y pe o f the futur e g oo d n e ws to a dying w o rld .

John iii 14 15
, , .

But wh at is m e an t b y tempting God ? It signifies th e

trying exp e rim e nts with him — th e putting him int o po sitions
o f di fficulty t o c o mpel him to display his p o w e rs or hi s
,

character It ma y aris e e ither from unbelief or presum p

.

ti o n Thus a serv a n t is t e mpt e d wh e n a mast e r throws

.
,

mon ey unguar d e d in his w a y to try if h e is hon e s t Is rael

‘

.
,

t e mpt e d J e h o vah when th e y th o ugh t they c o ul d ask s o m e

,

thi ng of him bey o nd his powe r to p e rf o rm Achan tempt e d .

him wh e n he th ou ght that the eye of Jeh o v a h c o uld not

det e ct his theft Simil a r w a s the sin o f Ananias an d
.

Sapphi ra in l a t e r tim e s
, .

T hi s warning ag a inst tempting Christ a ppli e d e sp e ci a ll y

t o th e Corint hi ans who e ntere d as g u ests into th e t e mpl e
,

of fals e g o ds aft e r dedicating th e ms e lv e s t o the true Go d

,

a n d his S o n .

God is t e mp te d n ow wh e n h is p eo pl e thr o w th e ms e lv e s
,

int o sc e n e s o f t e mpt a ti o n t o which d u t y calls them n o t ;

beca us e th ey b eliev e th e ms e lves el e ct a nd th e r e for e s e cur e ,

finall y h o w e v e r they may fall by the w a y B u t th e present

,
.

view e nables us t o perc e ive h o w God c a n pun ish ev e n those

wh o m h e finall y rec e ive s t o e t e rn a l lif e T H E R E ARE A .

TH O U S AN D YE A R S I N WHICH GOD M A Y RE C OM PE N S E TO H I S
S AINT S TH E D E E D S D O N E IN TH E B O DY .

From this p a ss ag e it app ears pr o b a bl e t h at b e li e ve rs who ,

marr y a n un b elie ver will b e excl u ded fro m th e reign of

Messi a h as being t e mpters of Christ
,
.

10 Neith e r m ur m ur y e as c e r tain al s o o f th e m m ur m ur e d
an d w e r e d e st r o y e d b y t h e d e st r oy e r
.
, ,
”
.

The people murmure d o ften . At M a rah b e c a use the ,

 202

no a m e ndm e n t
was int e nd e d for th em But the s e di vin e .

j u dgments were d e signe d t o mak e Isr ae l f e arful o f pr o v o king

the h o ly God that d welt in their mids t Th a t l e sson th e y
'

wer e s low to learn .

2 They h a pp e ne d al s o a s e x a mpl e s t o us an d e x a mpl e s

.
,

in two esp e cial points of vi ew .

i Th e y show th e ten den cies of th e redeem ed to sin Wh e n

. .

w e read th e hi story of Israel we are r ea dy t o fl a tt e r o ur

,

selve s that s o sensual besotte d an d r e belli o us a p e o pl e

, , , .
,

is n ot to b e fo u n d e lsewhere o n th e gl o b e But He wh o .

lo o ks at the he a rt behol d s all th e ir perv e rs e n e ss mirr o red

,

a fresh in th e hist o ry of th e church of Christ Lest w e

, .

sh o uld grow pr o u d in vain thoughts of o urselv e s H e h as ,

ta u ght us th a t th e s e sins of Ol d have their types stil l am o ng

hi s p e ople now Let us then as in di vidu a ls not be high
.
,

mi n d e d but fe a r , O ur t e nd enci e s to e vil a re th e s am e as

.

theirs .

ii But th e se things w e r e writ te n chi e fl y to m a nifes t th e

.
,

c h a rac ter of our God To Is r a el h e display e d a bun d a nt

.

mercy and avouche d them to b e his p e ople befor e th e

,

heath e n s a ro u nd But his mercy did n ot shut out th e

.

exerci s e of equity A father s love d oe s n ot d estr oy t h e

.
’

rod . He may e ve n d isinherit th e pr e sumptu o us Th e .

strong han d writing of fact s c o mpels us t o s ee that th e r e is

-
,

a limit to the f oreb earan c e o f Go d t o w a rd s his o wn chos e n

o ne s After the people have ten times pr o v o ked him th e

.
,

d oor is c lo s e d beyon d the hop e of its re Ope ni ng Thi s is -

.

the counterpart to that contrary proc e ss which is g o ing o n

in regar d to the ob e dient Go d s ey e is o n his serv a n t
’
.

Abraha m after he has firs t believed n o ting his s e veral acts ,

o f s ubmission an d s u bj ection t o his will fr o m time to tim e .

He expresses by word s of en c o u ragement his goo d plea s ur e

, ,

till at length the la st a ct of compliance being fully ren d ere d

, ,

he with oath ne v er to be forgotten or set asi d e gives t o

, ,

Abraham th e pr o mis e of th e kingdom of M e ssiah : Gen .

 203

Let us then w e ll und e rstand that privileges a r e n o t ,

intende d to l u l l us t o s leep that the blessed reality of th e

electi o n of God will prov e n o sec urity to el e ct o ffen d e rs .

See here also an ans wer to a subtle e ncouragement whi ch

unbeli ef d erives from th e multitude o f the o ff en d e rs We .

are always rea d y to comfort ourselves with the numb e rs

that hold an o pinion or un ite in a practic e Either w e
,
.

s hall be overlo o ke d ami d st the many or th e s tr o k e will not

.
,

d esc e n d when a crowd o f criminal s m u st be strick e n

,
The .

i d e a is often realize d in th e transacti o ns o f human g o ve rn

ments Numbers may o verawe a hum a n m o narchy or
.
,

compel it to express its d ispleasure by v engeanc e e xecut e d

only on the more prominent of the criminals But n o t so .

with God His omnipotence regards not wheth e r the

.
,

r e bellious b o d y b e a host a w o rl d o r an in d ivi d ual

, , .

AS then the character o f our Go d abi d e s the sam e fr o m

age to age w e may see in h is former pr o c e d ur e towar ds his
,

people o f th e ol d covenant h ow he will c o n d uc t hims e lf

,

t o war d s his p e ople o f the new c o v enant if th e ir d e mean o ur ,

resemble that of th e tribes in the d es e rt .

Give me F ACT S says the philo s opher when h e wish es

”
, ,

t o u n d erstand the natu re of anything Facts must o verturn .

all the o ries that stan d o ppose d to them .

Here then is the character of ou r God mapped out for us ,

by th e co n spicu ou s lan d marks o f ancient an d a u th e ntic

-

facts God himself h a s ch o sen them so that they ar e n o t

.

excepti v e examples b u t s pec im en fac ts d esign ed to gi v e us

, , .

an in sight into the j u dgment s o f the Mo s t High As he .

acte d then s o will he a c t again un d er like c ircums tance s

,
.

As long a s the vario u s f o rms of sin shall retain their nat ure ,

s o long m u s t t h ey c o m e into colli s ion with the s ame pe rfe c

tion of the Di v ine Nat u re God as the righteo u s ju d ge

.
,
”
,

ha v ing ma r ke d out the s e sin s of Is r ael as d e v iations f r om

the ra c er s co urs e whi c h ex c l u de d the g u ilty f rom the prize
’
,

in former d ays m u s t hol d to h is d e c i sion s till l f s in with

, .
,

the imperfect ligh t posse ss e d by I srael was s till s o s inful ;

 204

how much more when committe d by h is pe o pl e now against

,

the strong e r ra d iance of the Gospel

While then we ar e r e a din g the chro ni cles of Israel in th e
wil d erness we are like an inexperience d crew sailing with
,

unerring pilot al o ng a r o ck y d angero us channel ,

See .

y ou h e says th o se breakers Ther e o ne st o rmy night

,
”
,

in D e cem b e r la s t s tr uck the E a st I n dia m a n an d e v ery soul ,

was l o st .A pistol sh ot fr o m the spot w e this moment

-

o ccupy li e sunke n r o cks You s ee that b u oy ? It tells

.

y o u wh e r e th e J un o struck an d w e nt d own with every soul ,

on b oa rd .To your l e ft is a qui ck s a nd that h a s swallowed -

,

in tim e s p a s t a nd in my da y m o r e ships t h a n I can num b e r

, .

C o un s e ls a dminister e d on th e basis of such p e r e mpt o ry facts

m ust c o mmand a ttenti o n Long a s th e sunk e n rocks shall
.

li e th e re s o long m u st h e wh o woul d carry his vess e l s a fe ly

,

in t o p o rt a v o id th e m
, .

But thi s is n ot a ll It is tru e th a t th e s e p e rfe ct d e alin gs

.
,

of God with hi s r a ns o m e d o n e s w e re e xpr e ss e d in the un

mis t ak a b l e l anguag e of f a cts But thous a nds of f a cts o f

.

de e p imp o rt sp e ciall y th o s e of centuries long g o n e by h a v e

, ,

perishe d Th e y a re to us as th o ugh they h ad n e ver be e n

.
, .

But G o d e s tee m e d so hi ghly the d ee p m o m e ntousn e s s of thes e

a cti o ns of hi s towards the trib e s th at h e c o mman d e d th e m,

t o be r e c o r d ed f or us He ca used them to b e writt e n t o o by

.

his Spirit t h a t n o mi xtur e o f err o r n o omi s sion of imp o rt a nt

, ,

feature s n o intro duction of n on e s sential lin es o r c o lours

,
-
,

sh o ul d m a r the sp ea king pictur e Pon d er it Christian .

,

It was writt e n f o r our a dmonition ”

W e t o o a r e men .
,

girt in wit h pri v il e ges our beh a viour ins p e ct e d e v e r by a

,

Ho ly God wh o e xpects us to r e n d e r him a gain a cc o rding

,

to th e b e n e fit d o n e unt o us .

We hav e c o me to the last o f the a g e s Th e wisd o m t o .

b e gather e d from th e pr e ce d i n g ones has b e en by Go d s ’

,

d i re c ti o n garner e d f o r us
,
If th ey were i n excus able whose
.
,

o ff en c e s pr o voked God at the stations of the d esert how ,

much m o re o urs if w e o ff en d in like s o rt & We pity th e

,
 206

wilderness , as o f
yore in that of Sinai Let us walk hum bly . ,

prayerf u lly & Each e v ent that b efal s us is a trial of o ur

char a cter an d s tate Go d s eye is u pon u s to see an d to note
’
.

h o w we me e t th e m No c ircumstances can aris e so t rvin g

.

a n d p e rplexing that we mav not act rightly an d receive

, ,

prais e Nor again can any circum s tance s happen in

.
, ,

which we may not dis grace o ur profe ssion an d d raw d o wn ,

on our h ea d di s honour a nd rebuke in th e presenc e o f the

,

L o rd .

But I w o ul d e nd thi s chapt e r with a w o rd o f encoura ge

m e nt .

Could th e unc e rtain pr o sp e ct o f glory from man an d its

c o ronet o f fa ding leave s animate the an c ient racers and
,

wr e stl e rs to much certain self d enial an d incite them to

-
,

contend with e nergy an d constancy f or so poor a prize ?

How much more s h o ul d the certain a ssuran c e of gl o ry from
God and his u nfa d ing crown lea d us to eq u al vigour and
, ,

s e lf denial
-
Th at was a lofty ho u r in the life of the Gre c ian
ch a mpion when with soun ding tr u mpet a heral d prec e d ed
, , ,

hi m an d proclaime d hi s victorio u s name

,
and when from
rank to r a nk of the a d miring spectator s m u rm u r s an d shouts
o f applause broke forth eye s glist e ne d hands greeted him
, , ,

a nd flowers and wreaths w e re showered upon his hea d .

But wh a t is th at to the gran d assembly of angel s a n d the

ris en righteou s with Christ their triumphant Hea d when t h e ,

conquerors of the cross d espi s e d n ow or u nkn own by man

, ,

then fre sh in the brightne ss of immortality d raw near to ,

receiv e their crowns of conq u est fr o m the han d of the King

o f kings and Lor d o f lor d s
 CHAP TER V III

T H E TENT AND THE H O USE

2 COR .

IN the f o urth chapt e r of the 2n d Corinthi ans the apostle ,

a sserts h is honesty in preaching the gospel No sinister

.

motive impelle d hi m He a d here d to the mi ni s try given

.

him by God in S pit e of many d i ffi culties peril s hard ships

, , , .

He perseve r ed against all obstacles in th e h Ope of resurrec

,

tion He fain t e d not though hi s strength failed under th e

.
,

unite d pre s s u r e of exertions a n d affli c tion s But h is s oul

.

part o ok not of the in firm ities of th e b o dy It grew in .

g r ac e,
in strength o f hope an d c o nfidenc e c o ntinually Hi s .

pre s ent affl ictions he c o unt ed l ight in comparison with the

,

weight o f gl o ry to com e O f co urse this is spoken of

.

b e li e vers only Endur a nce of troubl e is n o Opening to

.

glory f o r the unc o nverte d an d r e bellio u s against God .

Wh e n pres s e d d own by things vi sible he looke d a t the

,

things unse e n For the things o f sense are pas sing away ;
.

b ut the thing s of faith shall abi d e .It is well to ob s erve ,

that the things w h ich are n o t s een d o not m ea n thing s

,

invisibl e o r incap a bl e of being seen For the n ew worl d

, .

a n d its new Jer u salem will one d ay be obj e cts o f sight The .

a po stle is contrasting only things which are n ow capabl e

o f being s e en with things whi ch cannot now be behel d but ,

must b e recei v ed on the ground of faith .

 208

2 Cor F
v w kno w th at if o ur ea th l y h o u e o f t h
I or e r s e
tent b e d i ol e d w e h a e a bui l ding f o m G d a h o u e t
. .
,

*
ss v v r o s no
m a d e wi th h an d ete rnal i t h h ea en
, ,

s, n e v s .

Af fli cti o n might end in th a p o stl e s b e ing c o mpelle d to

’
e

giv e up lif e its e lf f o r Ch ist Und er such circum stanc e s r .

,

h e r e is P aul s c o mfort ’
If th e pres e nt b o d y b e dissolv e d
.

in death a b e tter b o d y d a n e ternal

, is o urs an This on e .
”

is th e gen e ral forc e f th e s e ntiment O f c o u s e this applies

o . r

e qu a lly t o th e nat ural d ea th of th e be li e ve r a t all tim es .

But l e t u c o nsid e r th e p e culiariti e s f th e vers e O ur

s o .

pr e s e nt b o d y is c a lle d th e h o us e f th e t e nt A t e nt i o .
”
s

but a pi e c e f c a nv a s cl o th str e tch e d up o n

o or o r mor e on e

p o les , d s e cur e d t o th e g m d by pegs a s a t e mp o r a ry

an ror ,

c o v e ring f t h o se who would el e sl e p in th e Op e n a ir I t

or s e .

is a habit a ti o n with o ut a found ati o n s oo n m o ved b y th ,

e

o wn e r easily bl o w d o w
, t o rn up ; in e ve ry w a y frail
n n , or

a nd i ufli i t
ns c en .

Such is u pr e s e nt b o dy Th e s o ul is th e m a n Th e
o r . .

b o dy is th e t e nt und er which th e o wn e r d we lls The .

d e truction
s f th e h o u e is n o t th e d e struction f th e
o s o

inh a bitant It is a garm e nt whi ch m a y b e ch anged without

.
,

pr e judi c e to th e wea r e r Thi s i th e o ther fi gur e whi ch . s

th e postl e empl oys t o disc o v e r t o us th e r e lation sub isting

a s

between th e s o ul d th e b o d y D ea th is th e c o llaps e of
an .

th e t e nt th e br e aking f its pole th e r e nt anvas lying in

, o , c a

usel e s heap But th e inh a bit a nt survives Driven ut

s . . o

o f ana b ode long e r uit bl e for him h e is t b intr o duced

no s a , o e

int a noth e r far m o re gl o riou

o s .

If it should b e t aken d o wn w e hav e another D e ath .

i th o ught by the ungo d ly a lmost th e nly c e rt ain thing

s o

amidst a world of unc e rtainti e s But to th e b e li e v e r ther e .

is on ething y e t m o re sur e It is th e c o ming f th e L o r d . o ,

a t which h i watchfu l peopl e th en alive will be suddenly

s

c h ange d with o ut pa si g through d eath It i to t hi s

,
s n . s

c e rtaint y I suppose that the a postl e allu d es when he

, , ,

O ua a T h e r e i no
r ov a k nv o v s .th i i th o riginal s s n e .
 210

to h a ve said clothe d with o ur garment might h a v e ,

inte rfere d with a passage whi ch foll ows .

It nee ds no proof that men in their pre s ent bodi e s groan

, .

Believers to o groan n ot only from the pai n s t o whi ch our

, , ,

pres e nt b o dies are expose d but also a t times through th e ,

in fli c tio n s o f the persecutor .

B u t thi s groaning le a d s t o th e d e sire o f the f utur e b o dy .

The hope of th e Chris tian is n ot the phil o sopher s d esir e ’

to be d eliver e d from the bo d y as th e great impe dim e nt t o ,

intelligence p u rity a n d happiness N 0

, ,
h e rei n the .

Christian revelation occ u pies a position of a nt a goni s m t o

the vain theorie s of men To be nake d s pirits is n ot the .

h e ight of h uman f el ic itv It is when risen b o d y an d so ul

.
,

unite d th a t th e con s ummation of life is to be attaine d

, .

In the former Epistle to th e Corinthi ans Paul h ad s et ,

hi mself to expo s e the fa l se views e nt e rt ained by s o m e of

the saints o f that ch u rch concerning the resurr e cti on , .

Some of them most probably thr o ugh the m islea ding

,

infl u ence of Gre e k philosophy d e nie d the literal ity of the ,

r e surrection ; an d s uppo s e d it to mean the s pirit u al ris ing

o f the s ou l to newness of li fe or the Swe d enb orgian n otio n , ,

that th e s o ul at d eath takes a spi ritual bo d y Against that .

th e apostle shows th a t o ur futur e b o dy is t o be material

, ,

an d that the change to the glorious bo d y o f resurre ction is

to take place at the same moment for both the living s aints
a n d the d ea d H ere the subj ect is contemplate d from
.
,

another point o f view an d while th e S pirit st a te is a d mi t te d -

,

it is yet d eclare d not t o be th e ul timate hope of the Chri s ti a n .

In the first Epistle the interme d iat e st a t e of th e d ea d in

,

Chri s t was pa sse d over Some then might h a v e th o ught

.

that Pa ul di d not hol d the d octrine or a question mi ght

ha v e been rais e d there u pon what w e re his v iews respecting ,

it That silence of the former epi stle then is her e s upplie d .

The spirit state of th e d ead in Christ though inferior t o th e

-
,

res ur rection state is yet an a d v ance upon the present

-
,
.

From the expressions ma d e us e o f by th e a postl e it ,

 211

w o ul d a ppear as if th e futur e bo d y o f th e b elieve r w e re

,

alrea d y in exi s tence o n hi gh We h av e a b uild ing fr o m

.

Go d an ho u se n o t ma d e with han d s e te rnal i n th e h ea ven s

”
.
, ,

Earne s tly d e si r ing to be cl oth ed up on with our h ouse which

is f rom h ea v e n
”
A s u ccee d ing verse seems to con firm th e
.

same vi e w The reader will consid e r wh e th e r the w o rd s

.

u se d imply this The c o mparison of the re s urr e ction with

.

the growth o f a pl a n t from a see d though it give a wh o lly ,

d ifferent vi ew must not be regar d e d a s c o n tra dic tory to a ny

,

t hi ng sai d her e N 0 two wor d s of God can really contr adi ct

.

o n e anoth e r for contr a d ictions ca n n o t b o th b e true .

3 . If at l east e v en , wh en cl oth ed , we sh all n ot be fo u n d

na k e d .

The tim e o f being thus cloth e d from o n hi gh is at the

d e s cent o f Christ from heaven whence the l iving a n d the ,

sleeping saints are to be gathere d to him 1 Th e ss iv . .

B u t if thu s clothe d with the celestial bo d y what r oo m ,

is th e re left for nakedness Th e cl o thing an d the nakedne s s

Of the t e xt are of d iff e rent kind s Th e clothi ng of the s o ul .
,

then to tak e place is a ph ys ical or m a terial cl ot hi ng to be

, ,

e ffe cte d by God hi mself .

But imme d iately o n our assu m ing th e imm o rtal bod y th e

Saviour will enter upon an inquiry as t o our deeds This .

is as s erte d still m o re bro a d ly in th e s uc ceeding c o ntext .

It is as s u me d th e n th a t be l ievers may b e sp iritual l y

, ,

nak e d before Chri s t in the day of hi s appearing Against .

t h is c o ncl u sion I can se e no j u st gr oun d o f obj e ction F o r

, .

it is c e rtain that Pa ul is treating of believe r s an d o f th e m

, ,

only in the prece d ing a n d following context

, .

We having th e same s pirit of fa ith iv 13 ,

.

All things are for y o ur sakes 15 .

The inward man is renewe d d ay by day 16 .

We look not at th e things whi ch ar e s ee n 18 .

We h ave a b u il d ing o f God v 1 an d so on . .

But th e contrary to this is g e n e r a lly as s um e d It is .

 212

supp o s ed impossibl e If n a kedness r e fer to th e spiri tual

.

state of the s o u l or to its d e eds in t he b o dy the wicked a lone

, ,

must be m e ant ”
But o ur assum ptions mus t n o t c on
.

tra di c t the plain me a ning o f the word o f Go d .

It is ind eed tr u e th at th e right eou sn e ss of Ch rist impute d

,

t o the believe r is a perfect a nswer t o the d em a nds of the law .

O n t h is footing an d when the q u e s tion is conc erning etern a l

,

lif e or e ternal d eath the apostl e s challenge hol d s g o o d

,
’

Who shall lay a ny thi ng t o the charg e of G o d s elect ? ’

It is God that justifieth Wh o is h e that c o nd e mne th

.

B u t the t ri a l of th e belie v e r b e fore Christ a t his a pp earing

is n ot a trial for life or d ea th
, He is call ed up t o giv e
.

a ccount of his life sinc e h e began t o b e li e ve H e b e came .

virt ua lly or b y Open pr o f e ssion a s e rv ant of Christ as soon

a s h e be li e v e d . He m a k e s a nswer t o Christ hims e l f If .
,

therefore th e Savi o ur d e m a nd of him

, H ow hav e y ou
conducte d yo urs elf since y ou wer e m y serv a nt It
woul d be of no ava il t o reply Lord thy righte o usness is
,

my pl ea .
”
I know it mi ght be the a nsw e r
”
,
but I am
inquiring wh a t y o u h a ve d on e sinc e y o u to o k my right e ous
n e ss a s your d e f e nc e a gainst th e just d e s e rts of y our si nf ul

lif e
.
”
It is e vid e nt then th a t th e imp u te d right eo usness
,

of the Lor d Jesus is n o b a r to th e inquiry o f the L o r d J e s us

into the c o nduct of th o s e wh o shelter themselve s b e neath it .

Presum ptuous sins have b e en co mmi tt e d by not a f e w ,

r e sting upon th e v e ry s e curity a fford e d by God s own pl ea

’
.

H a ve t h e r e n ot b ee n Antin omia n b e li e v e rs wh o hav e ,

sinn e d b e c a us e they w e r e c o n fident in the s a tisfa cti o n mad e

,

for sin ? Shall such high hand e d tr e spassing g o un pun -

i eh e d Jesus supp o s e s his serv a nts t o b e d e alt with in th e

d a y of h is j udgm e nt not on the fo o ting of G o d s pr o vision
,
’

mad e f or their s a lvati o n ; but on their own d e e ds What .

s ay the p a rables o f th e Ta l e n ts of the Stew a rd an d o f th e

, ,

Servants l e ft waiting for their master Matt xxiv xxv .

,

L u ke xii M ark xiii .

Th a t sa ints m a y b e foun d nake d is pr o ved by the word

 214

of G o d un c e rt aint y c o m e s in wh e re o ur w o rks e ter into

n

th e qu e sti o n .

4 w
Fo r e wh o a re in t h e tent g oan ein g d ene d r b bur wh e r e
u c bu c up on
.

up 0 n * we wi sh n o t t o b e n l oth e d t to” b e l oth e d th at

w w up if
, ,

m ort ality m igh t b e s a l l o ed by l e .

Th e dwellers in th e pre s ent b o d y groan It is the time .

of burd e n a n d su ffering Nat ur e sin and persecuti o n .

, ,

c o mbin e oftentime s their trouble Yet the tr ou bles of lif e .

do n o t make us as beli eve rs c o vet d e ath Death is an .

uncl o thing It is the putting off of a garment l o ng worn

.
,

as we un d re s s in going to sleep But d eath in itself is n ot .

d e sirabl e but rather d rea d f u l to nature

, Nor is it ma d e .

th e o bj e ct of th e beli ever s h Ope Th e tr u e o bj e ct of d es ire

’
.

is the e t e rnal garment to be brought at the Saviour s d e s cent

’

fr o m heave n The new b o d y is compare d to another d re s s

.

drawn o v e r th e ol d fr o m abov e But the i s s u e is n ot tw o .

,

simultane o usly e xisting b o d ies but that the old is ab s o rbe d

-

an d eff ace d by the new Thi s is to take place the a postle

.
,

tell s us , in a m o ment in the t winkling of an eye at th e

“
, ,

last tr u mp ”
Then d eath is swall owed up in vi c tory
.
“ ”
.

The s wallo wing up in vict o r y there answers to the ,

swallowing up by li fe h e re Th e primary d esir e of th e .

Christian then is if the Lor d be s o plea s e d that without

, ,

tasting o f d eath h e may s udd enl y be c a u ght up to hi mself

,

to m ee t hi m in air in an in s tant e x c hanging mortalit y an d

th e scenes of earth f or the glory o f the pre s ence o f Je s us
, .

This woul d suppose the escape of d eath or the s e paration of ,

b o d y an d s o ul We who are in the tent answers to the

.
,
”
we who are ali v e an d remain of 1 The s s iv Th ere are , . .

th o se wh o are unclothe d or amongst the d ea d in Christ ,

.

The apostle is d is c u ssing now only the ca s e o f tho s e alive

o n earth a t th e Lor d s ret u rn whi ch is on e of the q u e s tions
’
,

whi ch e ngag e him in 1 Cor xv B u t there he S peaks also . .

Our transl ato rs h av e t r ansp ose d th e w ord s to g et

th eir s ense ;
 215

an d chi efly of th e r e st o r a tion of th e d ea d Hence h e uses .

continually two expressions ther e t o th e on e expres s ion here .

Thi s corruptibl e must put on incorruption an d this m o rtal ,

mu s t p u t on immortality So when t hi s c orrup tibl e shall.

ha v e put on inc o rr u ption an d t hi s m ortal shall ha v e p ut

,

o n immortali ty th e n sh a ll be brought t o pas s the saying

,
”
that is written Death is swallowe d up in victory
,
.

But h e re mo rta l ity alone is name d as d escribing the ,

s t a te of the saints expose d t o d eath

*
.

4 No w h e wh o w r ou gh t fo r th i us s v e ry thi ng is G o d , w h o
ea rne t o f t h Spiri t
.

al so gav e to us t h e s e .
”

Thi s imm o rt al r e c o nstr u cti o n o f o ur bo d y an d not th e ,

intermedi a t e state is that whereto God h as d estine d us

, ,

an d tow a r d s which h is o perations on us are ten d ing In .

th e w o r ds bef o re u s Paul s eems to all u d e to the workman s ’

agency in fitting w oo d for b uild ing By hi s e n ergy a n d s kill .

the rough st e m of the tree is s a wn plane d an d polishe d till , ,

it bec o m e s fit for the templ e o r th e palace G o d h as d estine d .

us for the conj oint lif e o f bo d y a n d s o ul In d ee d the .

interme di at e state is not calle d life in Script u r e but

” “
,

S lee p It is inactivity an d the e ssence of life an d its

”
.

e nj oym e nt is a cti v it y .

The Hol y Spirit was giv e n as th e pr o of o f G o d s intention

’

in t hi s m atter as the witness b o th t o the belie v er hi ms elf ,

an d t o t he w o rl d But thi s e arnest o f th e S pirit may

.

h a ve two s e nse s ( 1) It may refer to th e Holy Spirit s

.
’

indwelling in all the saints With ou t that we should n o t .

,

b e th e son s of Go d or able t o a dd ress Go d as o ur Father in

,

prayer B u t thi s ind wel l ing Of the Spirit is a matter o f

.

faith to the saints n ow To pro v e it we m u st point to .

Script u r e B u t thi s indwelling of the Holy Spirit as th e

.
,

apos tl e informs u s is a ple d g e of re surrection The Spirit

, .

c
Th e h an ge o f b o d i e s is ne c e ss a ry say s Pau l t o fi t us fo r ent ry
t h e k i n gd o m o f G o d T h e r e fo r e t h e k in gd o m o f G o d d oe s
, ,

on
b egin till a fte r t h e resurre ction
.

n ot .
 216

th a t dwe lls in our mortal bo dies is t h e s a m e th at d w e lt in

Christ the Spirit of immortal life As th e n th e S avi our r o s e
, .

from the d e ad through the power of the living God wh o s e ,

Spirit ab o d e in him so shall w e Ro m v iii 11 , .

, .

( 2) But the pl e dge o r e arnest of th e Spirit in its full

an d primary sens e int e nds the gifts of th e Spirit : th e
supernatural pow e rs b e st o we d of ol d on b e lie v e rs in Jesus .

They s e p a rat e d th e saint vividly from th e w orl d ly an d w e r e ,

th e visible se al of Go d pro v ing t o the mo st prej udice d an d

,

unbe li e ving th e Deity d welling within Th ey a ls o sil e ntly

, .

for et o l d th e n o bl e d estiny of s uch as heirs of th e c om ing ,

kingd o m Th ey wer e a ple d ge or partial performance by

.

th e M o st High of hi s pro mise s b e n di ng him t o th e ir ful l ,

a cc o mplishm e nt w hi ch can o n ly be in r e surr e cti o n

, .

6 fo re we a re al way c onfi d ent d a ured th at wh il e

Th ere s an ss
at om e i th b o d y w e fr om h om e i regard o f th L ord
.

”
h n e , a re
*
n e .

Th e int ern a l operati o ns f God s s a nctifying Spirit do

’
, an

hi se ibl gi ft s in th e m sustaine d th e c o u ag e o f th e s a ints

s ns e , r

a gainst th e alarms f the way G o d s d esign mu t surely

o .
’
s

take e ff ect a t last C o m e then what may w e a re bol d

.
, .

W he t h e r w e b e spar e d till Chri t c o m e s life b e t a k e n from s , or

us e re t h e n u destiny i happiness
, o r S o m e c o ur a ge i s .
”
s

found ed ign o rance The Christi s r e st

on . k o wl e dg e an
’
on n .

The m o r e cl ea r o ur appreciation of Go d s purpos e s f mercy ’

o

to ward s hi faithf u l ser a nt with the gr e t e r intr e pidi ty

s v s, a

may w e f a c e th e d a ngers that b e e t u s s .

In t h e pr e i o u part of the chapter the b et ter alt e rn a tiv e

v s ,

of th e C h isti a n th e b e ing foun d ali v a t the L o rd s c omi ng

r , e
’
,

w a s pr o p o s ed t o u notice Now th e a postl e tr e ats f the

o r . o

oth e r a lt e r ativ e— th dying

n falling sl ee p bef o r e th e
e or a

Lord a pp e ars Thi s a ls o f a r f o m being a n e vil i pref e r

.
, r , s

abl e as is
, w to be d eclare d t li fe in the bo d y
no
‘

S u ch , o .

a vi e w f u p o sition may well ustain c o nfi d e nce Either

o o r s .

wa y t h e Christian is bl e t Th e farm e r w o uld f ee l a t ea s e

s .

*
Ey Sn/t ov w es . E lt on/s auna .
 218

given to und e rstand that life was the p e rio d o f Christ s ’

total a b s ence How is he to be s ustaine d without th e

.

Saviour s perp e tual presenc e

’
Th e Holy Spirit ther e for e , ,

d efin e s in what s en s e the abs e nce o f th e L o rd fr o m the

pr e sent scene is t o be tak e n ;

H e is pre s ent with us believ e rs a lways H e is peculi a rly .

present accor ding to hi s promi se with th e assembly of ,

believers met in his name He fil ls all t hin gs But that . .

is his pr e sence with us realize d on l v by faith But d eath

, .

brings us c o nsci o usly an d a s by a n e w sense i n t o his

, ,

resen ce
p .

Faith is exchanged f o r sight We ceas e to b e e xil e s wh e n .

o nce w e have crosse d the mo untains of d e a th .

W e ar e a way from Chri s t h e re not as r e gar ds his kn o w ,

l e d g e o f us or his grace to sustain u s but in regard t o o ur

, ,

knowledge an d sight of hi m To him th e re is n o d arkn ess .

,

where to u s there is no light The absence of the view of .

th e Lor d is the very characteristic of our dis pensati o n To .

Israel in the wil d erness an d und er Sol o mon the v isibl e, ,

a b o d e of Go d am o ng them was granted But now Bless e d .

,

are they that ha v e not seen an d yet have belie v e d The ,

.

return o f Chri st e xhibiting hi m on c e more as a n obj ect o f

,

sight will cl o s e the present dispens a ti o n a nd be the b a sis

, ,

of one altogether d i ff erent .

8 But w c onfi d ent d pre fe r r ath e r to b e from h om e

e a re an as
r egard th b od y d at h om e r egard th Lord
. ,

s e , an as s e .

Though our informati o n c o nce rning what lies be y o nd th e

vi sible sc e ne of th e bo d ily e ye is d e ri v e d only from the
te stimony o f God yet we hol d it a s certain as if our know
,

le d ge were obtaine d by the senses The unbeliever tru s ts .

t o his sense s an d cr e d its n o t Go d s simple word We r e st

,
’
. .

on that be l ieving it more tr u s tworthy than the senses

,
.

The stat e o f the d epart e d S pirit is b e tter in Go d s sight

’

than that o f the present life To be with Chri st is far .

better .Life is only to be d e sire d a s th e tim e of testim o n y

 219

fo r th e L o rd and of s e rvic e to him t o b e reward e d by Christ ,

a t his appearing . If I l ive in th e fl e sh thi s is t o m e fruit ,

of

B u t the stat e o f th e s e parate spirit is pe a c e an d th e ,

abs e nce of the trials of life There th e wicke d have n o .

mor e that they can d o .

Thus there are thre e h o mes 1 Th e pr e s e nt on e o f the . .

,

b o dy 2 That o f th e saintly spirit at h o me with th e Lor d

. .
, .

The L o rd is s u ppo s e d to a bide in hi s place whil e we ar e ,

introduc e d into his pr e senc e Th l S stat e contin u es till the .

Lord le a ves the h e av e n an d d escend s into t h e air calling ,

the living t o h is si d e an d at the same tim e reclothi n g the ,

d epart e d with their bo d ies 3 Thi s last state is th e presence . .

o f Chri st w hi c h is espe c iall y to b e th e obj ect o f o ur d e sire

, .

It is also th e abiding o ne An d s o shall we b e ever with .

the Lord .

To be present with th e Lord & ”

H ow stint e d how ,

meagre the information concerni ng that state Go d d oe s

n o t d esir e to fasten o ur ey e s u pon it Mor e by far is tol d .

us of the final state B u t how u nlike is such rigi d frugality

.

to the C opio u s ne ss o f false re v elations u pon t hi s intere sting

topic Thi s is ind ee d on e of th e pro o fs o f a Divine Han d
at work u pon o ur Scriptur e s .

9 Wh e re fo r e w e are a l s o a m b it io us j th at w h eth e r at h o m e
o r fr o m h o m e w e m ay b e w e ll p l ea sing t o h i m 1
.
,
”
-
.
,

Pa ul h ad said b e for e that the Chris tian preferre d to be

pre s en t with the Lord B u t he add s that in con si d er a ti o n .
,

o f our appearing before Christ a f u rther moti v e act u ate d ,

hi m We wish to plea s e hi m It sho u l d not be translate d

. .
,

we l a b our th a t we may be acc epted of h im

, We are .

a ccepte d alre a d y : a ccepted in the Belo v e d E ph i 6 .

, .

But after being receive d by faith a n d by it unite d to Christ , ,

o ur c o n d u ct as s aints a n d s e rvants o f Chri s t comes into

q uestion before him Thenceforwar d w e ar e t o s trive t o

.

please him .

T ou
‘
r o p 0 1 K a pr
‘
ros e
p yo u
‘
.
j <b t Aor ilu ov ,u 6 8a
'

I E v ape a r ot ‘
.
 220

Th e w o rd use d signifi e s we a r e a mbit i o us That is .

,

the h o pe of pr a is e an d glory from Christ is a moti v e t o our

actions The l o v e of glory is not cut o ff from the believer
. .

It is sin ful t o s e ek glory from the w o rl d an d in th e worl d s ’

,

w ay Bu t it is perfectly legitim at e an d a ccepte d b e for e

.

G o d t o d e sir e and to seek glory fr o m Ch rist in th e way h e

,

h as p o int e d out Paul tell s us of his ambition to preach

.

the Gospel wh e r e Jesus n a m e h ad n ot b e en before heard of

’

Rom x v 20 ( Greek ) The l o ve of gl o ry is n o t un b e comi ng

.
, .

the Christian Cr o wns are t o b e won by s ervice to God an d

.

hi s Chris t Thou sh a lt h a ve gl ory in the pr e s e nc e of them

.

th at sit at m e at with th e e ”
Je s us t e aches us the way in .

whi ch th o s e who wish to be gre at m a y a ttain it in th e c o min g

kingd o m Matt xx 25 —28 .
,
.

The w ords whether at h o m e or from hom e indicat e th e

tw o stat e s in whi ch th e discipl e s will be fo und at the
&

Sa v iour s c o min g Som e will b e among th e li vi ng som e

’
.
,

a sleep Thos e well pl e a s ing t o Christ will n o t be of th e

.

numb e r foun d n ake d b e fo re him Thu s th e dep e n d enc e of .

sham e or glory befor e Ch rist up o n our lif e h e r e is o nce mor e ,

br o ught int o vi e w .

10 Fo r we m u s t all b e m anife s te d b e f o r e t h e j u d gm ent s eat -

o f t h e C h ris t th at ea ch m ay r e c eiv e t h e thi ngs d one b y m eans o f

.

t h e b o d y a cc o r d in g to wh at h e h ath d one wh eth e r g oo d o r e v il

,
”
.
, ,

Beh o l d m o r e f ully d ev e lop e d to us what the apostl e

int e nd e d by t h e bein g foun d naked It conc e rns th e
S aviour s inv e stigati o n of our lif e In the f o rmer portion
’
.
,

our gl ory or sh a m e was r e ferred t o t h e tim e o f puttin g o n

o ur im m ort al b o dy He re a noth e r bu t a n accord ant v i e w

.
, , ,

is giv e n of it Th e t ime of th e a ward is t o be the app e aring

.

of th e M e ssi a h an d his sessi o n on t he j u dgm ent s e at Then

,
-
.

are th e a cts o f our life to c o m e b efore him .

Al l our a ct i o ns wheth e r goo d or evil a re to be e stimat e d

, ,
.

Saints are to be j u d ge d ; an d it is s u pp o se d that s ome of

their a c tions are evil B u t they m u st be ac c o u nte d for to .

Christ When th e separate S pirit h as been constit ute d a

.
 222

By our tran slators r e n d ering the word j in thi s case

terror it seems evi d ent that t h ev s u ppose d the apo stle
”
, ,

to be referring t o the u ngo d ly as tho u gh h e h ad s ai d ,

Knowing th e ref o re th e awf u lnes s of the d amn a ti o n of the

lost we entreat men to e s c ape it
,
”
But the a p o stle is .

s pe a king of th e j u d gm e nt o f saints alon e .

It is a vindication of h is sincerity in h is mi nistr y as the ,

next vers e proves Having engrafte d in hi s so u l thi s

.

whole s om e awe of th e Lor d s j u dgment he was kept ste a d y

’

to h is p u rpo s e an d to the s ervi c e of Chri s t Who co u l d be

,
.

a hypocrite that knows an d beli eve s thi s d octrine ? His

,

pers u asion of men refers apparentl y to th e arg u ments whi c h

he use d with his vario u s opponents to convince them of ,

h is integrity As tho u gh he s ai d
. I am at the pain s o f
see king to prove my sincerity an d di si n tere ste d ness to m en ,

by a rguments an d appeals to circumstance s But before .

God I n e ed them n ot He knows it wh o sear c he s out all my

.
,

ways ”
.
”
And he add s , I tr u st that my uprightness is
,

a pparent t o y o u also and that my a ppeals have carrie d

,

conviction t o your consciences ”

.

Th e apostle appears to say th a t the b elief and as s ertion ,

o f thi s doctrin e is a general guarantee for the u prightness

o f him wh o h o l d s and t e aches it He wh o tru s ts for his .

security to hi s being ele c t of Go d neglecting the e q u ally ,

clear d octrines o f acco u ntabi l ity an d conseq u en t rec om

pens e may fall into sin either secr e tly or openly B u t he
, , .

in whose so u l t hi s is u nwo v e n as a firs t principle cannot be ,

a hypocrite The attempt to appr o ve himself to God will

.

keep hi m blameles s before man Such an on e must feel .

how foolish it were t o c o nceal sin fr o m men when to God ,

the se c ret is fully known an d when th e very con c ealment ,

will be but the ground of more severe j u d gment when th e

dee d s o f life whether goo d or evil are bro u ght before the
, ,

tribunal of Christ For a s he has assured us . there is ,

“

nothing co v ere d that shall n ot be reveale d nor h id t h at

, ,
”
shall not be known .
 SE LE CTE D W R I TI NG S

R O BE R T G OV E TT, M A . .

EX P OSIT I ONS .

R om ans — Th e R igh teou sne ss o f God . Cl oth , g ol d l ette r e d .

65 . 6d . n et .

— M o s e s o r C h rist ? C l oth g ol d l ette r e d 5 5

G al ati an s ,
. . n et .

E p h esians — W h at is t h e C h urch P C l oth g ol d l ette re d ,

.
4 s 6d . .

n et .

C ol o ian —C h ri t th
ss s . s e H ea d . C l oth , go l d l ette r e d .
4 s 6d . . n et .

Ph ilipp ian —Fourth s K in g d o m an d it s City Pap e r c o e r. v .

I S . 6d . n et .

Th e ssal onian s 1 . and II —Pr e en c e o f Ch ri t Pap e r c o e r

. s s . v .

I S . n et .

He brew s — Ch ri st S up e rio r to M o se s . Cl oth , g ol d l ette re d .

7 s 6d . . n et .

I J oh n — Th e T in ityr th e C h ri t s an d Antich ri t s s Cl oth

re d
. .
, ,
. ,

g o l d l ette .
43 . n et .

R ev el ation — Th e Ap oc al y p e E xp oun d e d b y H ol y Scrip tur e

s
p a ge Cr own 8 C l oth g ol d l ette re d 7 6d t
. .

63 0 s . vo .
, . s . . ne .

TH E NE W J ER U SAL EM OU R E T E RNAL H OM E C l oth ‘

g ol d
ette r e d
,
.
,

l .
3 s 6d . . n et .

TH E S ER M O N O N T H E M O U NT E X PLAI N E D Th ir d
E d i ti on C l oth go l d l ette re d 3 6d t
.

.
, . s . . ne .

E NT R A NC E I NT O T H E K I NG D O M : o r R EW A R D A C C O R D
I N G TO W O R K S Pa rt I Se c on d E d iti on C l oth gol d
,

ette re d
. . .
,

l .
45 . n et .

C om p l ete l i t fro m s s

A J T IL NE Y 3
. . ALL SAI NT S G REE N NO RW IC H ; o r ,
0, ,

C H A S J T H Y NNE W H I T E FR IA R S ST L O ND O N E C 4
. .
, .
, , . . .
 PR E SE NT- D AY PAM PH LE TS

D . M . PA NTO N , B A . .

I I A IS
SP R T U L M I TS O R I GIN AND C H A R A CT E R Th ir d E d ition
Pric e 4 d
C ontem p o ra ry p i i ti m tu d i e d i t h
. .

n et s r s s n e
ligh t o f t h
o ccu l t i S crip tur e
. .

e n .

II T M DI M AND T WITC H Se c ond E d ition Pric e

HE E U HE
Th r oot o f Sp i i tu ali m l aid b a e i w o rl d
. . .

4d t ne e s r s r n
d w o rl d wid e p h eno m ena
. .

ld O an -
.

I RVINGI SM AND T GI FT S T H OL GH O ST Pric e HE OF HE Y

Th m o t p l au ib l e o f ll m o d e rn tongu e
.

6d t ne e s s a s
m o e m ent e x a m ine d i t h ligh t f a l egi tim ate d e ir e
. .

v s n e O s
f o r th up e rnatur al e s .

IV T A DVAN C HE R OM S e c on d E d ition E Pric e

OF E Is
A bl a ck th u nd e r cl ou d r e eal e d th h o ri on
. . . .

t ne - v on e z
o f t h C h urc h o f C h ri t
.

e s .

D M O R A C S O C IALI S M AND T
E C S RM O N
Y, T M O NT HE E ON HE U
S e c on d E d ition Pric e Ch i tia th i
.
,

t 13 ne r s n e cs rn
r el ation to Soci ali m d D em o cr acy
. . . ,

s an .

VI GN O S TI CI SM T C O M ING A O S TAS Pric e 3 d t A HE P Y ne

tu d y o f t h o ccu l t i gn d d o c t inal f o u n d ation o f

. . . .

s e s s an r s

th G r eat Ap o ta ye s s .

VII T J D GM N T S AT C H RI ST Se c ond E d i tion Pric e

HE U E E OF
r e p on ibil i ty of b eli e e r a upp l e
. .
.

t Th13 ne e s s v s as s

m enta ry t ru th to th ei ete rnal e curi ty i Ch i t

. .

r s n r s .

VIII C H RI S T RI S N A FA CT Pric e 4 d t Th fa ct o f th E ne e e

R e urr e c ti on th r o ck f ou nd ation o f th Faith

. . . .

s e - e .

IX E IATI O N B LOO XP Pric e 6d t Atonem ent trac ed

BY D ne

d t u d ie d b l oo d — d h ea r t o f t h wh ol e Bib l e
. . . .

an th s as e re e .

R T R S e c on d E d ition
AP U E Pr ic e t A pr obl em 15 ne

urgent d pra c tic al y th at c on fr ont t h

. . .
.

as an as as a n s e

c h il d o f G d o

Th e ab ov e t en Pam ph l et b ound s, in one v ol u m e cl oth , b oard s,

with g o l d l ette r in g pric e ,

n et . Post free 8 ,

L OND ON C H A S J : . . TH Y NN E .
 UN I V E R SI T Y OF C AL I FO R NIA LI BR AR Y
Lo s Agl n e es

Th i b
s oo k is D U E o n th e l a st d a t e st a m
p ed blw
e o .

rm L9 —S e rie s 4 9 3 9